Truth cleared of calumnies wherein a book intituled, A dialogue betwixt a Quaker and a stable Christian (printed at Aberdeen, and upon good ground judged to be writ by William Mitchell ...) is examined, and the disingenuity of the author, in his representing the Quakers is discovered : here is also their case truly stated, cleared, demonstrated, and the objections of their opposers answered according to truth, Scripture, and right reason / by Robert Barclay.
         Barclay, Robert, 1648-1690.
      
       
         
           1670
        
      
       Approx. 197 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 37 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A30904
         Wing B738
         ESTC R22049
         12619251
         ocm 12619251
         64468
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A30904)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 64468)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 342:13)
      
       
         
           
             Truth cleared of calumnies wherein a book intituled, A dialogue betwixt a Quaker and a stable Christian (printed at Aberdeen, and upon good ground judged to be writ by William Mitchell ...) is examined, and the disingenuity of the author, in his representing the Quakers is discovered : here is also their case truly stated, cleared, demonstrated, and the objections of their opposers answered according to truth, Scripture, and right reason / by Robert Barclay.
             Barclay, Robert, 1648-1690.
          
           72 p.
           
             s.n.],
             [Aberdeen :
             1670.
          
           
             Place of publication from Wing.
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Mitchell, William, 17th cent. -- Dialgoue between a Quaker and a stable Christian.
           Society of Friends -- Doctrines.
        
      
    
     
        2005-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-04 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-05 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-05 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           Truth
           cleared
           of
           Calumnies
           ,
           Wherein
           A
           Book
           intituled
           ,
           
             A
             Dialogue
             betwixt
             a
             Quaker
             ,
             and
             a
             Stable
             Christian.
          
           (
           Printed
           at
           Aberdeen
           ,
           and
           upon
           good
           ground
           judged
           to
           be
           writ
           by
           
             William
             Mitchell
          
           ,
           a
           Preacher
           neer
           by
           it
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           that
           he
           had
           the
           Cheife
           hand
           in
           it
           )
           is
           examined
           ,
           and
           the
           disingenuity
           of
           the
           Author
           ,
           in
           his
           representing
           the
           Quakers
           is
           discovered
           .
           Here
           is
           also
           their
           case
           truly
           stated
           ,
           cleared
           ,
           demonstrated
           ,
           and
           the
           Objections
           of
           their
           Opposers
           answered
           ,
           according
           to
           truth
           ,
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           right
           Reason
           .
           By
           ROBERT
           BARCLAY
           .
        
         
           Isai.
           53
           :
           1.
           
        
         
           Who
           hath
           believed
           our
           report
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           is
           the
           arme
           of
           the
           Lord
           revealed
           ?
        
         
           Joh
           5
           :
           39.
           40.
           
        
         
           Yee
           search
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           because
           in
           them
           ,
           ye
           think
           to
           have
           eternal
           life
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           they
           ,
           which
           testify
           of
           me
           ,
           and
           ye
           will
           not
           come
           unto
           me
           ,
           that
           ye
           may
           have
           life
           .
        
         
           Matth
           5
           :
           11.
           
        
         
           Blessed
           are
           yee
           ,
           when
           men
           shall
           revile
           you
           ,
           and
           say
           all
           manner
           of
           evill
           against
           you
           falsely
           ,
           for
           my
           sake
           .
        
         
           Act.
           24
           :
           13.
           
        
         
           After
           the
           way
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Heresy
           ,
           so
           Worship
           I
           the
           God
           of
           my
           Fathers
           .
        
         
           1
           Thess.
           5
           :
           21.
           
        
         
           Prove
           all
           things
           ,
           hold
           fast
           that
           which
           is
           good
           .
        
         
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           1670.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Preface
           To
           the
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             READER
             ;
          
        
         
           FOR
           thy
           better
           understanding
           the
           matters
           handled
           in
           this
           treatise
           ,
           I
           thought
           fit
           to
           premise
           somewhat
           by
           way
           of
           Preface
           ;
           and
           indeed
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           calleth
           for
           it
           ,
           that
           thou
           mayest
           receive
           a
           true
           information
           concerning
           the
           People
           here
           pleaded
           for
           ;
           and
           so
           generally
           opposed
           :
           but
           more
           particularly
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Aberdeen
           ,
           that
           thou
           mayest
           understand
           how
           the
           case
           stands
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           adversaries
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           Know
           then
           ,
           that
           after
           
             the
             Lord
          
           had
           raised
           up
           the
           
             witnesses
             of
             this
             day
          
           ,
           and
           had
           opened
           in
           them
           and
           unto
           them
           
             the
             Light
             and
             Glory
          
           thereof
           ;
           diverse
           of
           them
           at
           sundry
           times
           were
           
             moved
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           to
           come
           into
           these
           parts
           ,
           &
           unto
           the
           towne
           of
           Aberdeen
           ,
           in
           love
           
             to
             the
             seed
          
           ,
           which
           there
           was
           to
           be
           gathered
           ,
           but
           
             their
             acceptance
          
           for
           divers
           ye
           ●res
           together
           ,
           was
           very
           unsutable
           .
        
         
           For
           
             the
             enemy
          
           that
           had
           wrought
           ,
           and
           was
           exalted
           ,
           
             in
             the
             mystery
             of
             inquity
          
           ,
           to
           daeken
           the
           appearance
           of
           this
           day
           ,
           had
           prepared
           and
           stirred
           up
           
             his
             Ministers
          
           ,
           to
           resist
           them
           and
           their
           testimony
           by
           aspersing
           them
           with
           many
           grosse
           
             Calumnies
             ,
             lyes
             and
             reproaches
          
           ,
           as
           
             dem●n●ed
             ▪
             distracted
          
           ,
           bodily
           possessed
           
           of
           the
           devill
           ,
           practising
           abominations
           under
           Colour
           of
           being
           led
           to
           them
           
             by
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           and
           as
           to
           their
           Principles
           ,
           
             blasphemous
             denyers
          
           of
           the
           true
           Christ
           ,
           of
           
             Heaven
             ,
             Hell
             ,
             Angells
          
           ,
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           body
           and
           
             day
             of
             judgment
          
           ,
           inconsistant
           with
           Magistracy
           ,
           nothing
           better
           then
           
             John
             of
             Leyden
          
           and
           his
           complices
           ,
           This
           was
           the
           vulgar
           and
           familiar
           language
           of
           the
           pulpits
           which
           was
           for
           a
           time
           received
           for
           
             unquestionable
             truth
          
           :
           till
           about
           the
           yeare
           1663.
           some
           sober
           and
           
             serious
             Professors
          
           ,
           in
           and
           about
           the
           said
           Towne
           ,
           did
           begin
           to
           weigh
           these
           things
           more
           narrowly
           ,
           and
           find
           the
           savour
           of
           that
           life
           in
           the
           testimony
           of
           that
           so
           much
           reproached
           people
           which
           some
           yeares
           before
           had
           stirred
           in
           others
           ,
           who
           were
           now
           come
           to
           a
           great
           losse
           and
           decay
           ,
           and
           this
           gave
           them
           occasion
           to
           examine
           the
           Principles
           and
           wayes
           of
           that
           People
           more
           exactly
           ,
           which
           proving
           upon
           inquiry
           ,
           to
           be
           far
           otherwayes
           ,
           then
           they
           had
           been
           represented
           ,
           gave
           them
           a
           further
           occasion
           to
           see
           the
           integrity
           and
           soundnesse
           of
           that
           
             despised
             People
          
           and
           of
           their
           Principles
           ,
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           
             prejudic'd
             disingenuity
          
           and
           enmity
           of
           their
           accusers
           .
           In
           these
           the
           Lord
           caused
           his
           word
           to
           prosper
           ,
           (
           who
           were
           few
           in
           number
           ,
           yet
           noted
           as
           to
           their
           sobriety
           in
           their
           former
           way
           of
           profession
           )
           and
           raised
           them
           up
           to
           own
           that
           People
           and
           their
           testimony
           ,
           and
           to
           become
           one
           with
           them
           :
           now
           their
           adversarys
           finding
           nothing
           in
           these
           whom
           the
           Lord
           had
           raised
           ,
           up
           in
           these
           parts
           whereof
           to
           accuse
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           conversation
           ,
           these
           Calumnies
           must
           bee
           cast
           upon
           strangers
           living
           some
           hundred
           miles
           distant
           ,
           where
           these
           untruths
           cannot
           be
           so
           easily
           disproved
           ;
           but
           as
           to
           these
           at
           home
           the
           tune
           must
           be
           turned
           :
           therefor
           
             George
             Meldrum
          
           who
           hath
           more
           particulary
           espoused
           the
           quarrel
           against
           truth
           and
           its
           followers
           ,
           then
           any
           of
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           begins
           to
           say
           that
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           to
           see
           Quakers
           forbeare
           grosse
           outbreakings
           ,
           for
           that
           Hereticks
           have
           formerly
           come
           as
           great
           a
           length
           (
           but
           surely
           abstinence
           from
           grosse
           outbreakings
           and
           a
           cleane
           outward
           conversation
           is
           no
           
           good
           Argument
           against
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           )
           so
           now
           the
           clamour
           is
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           been
           Professors
           and
           that
           
             noted
             ones
          
           too
           ,
           and
           though
           they
           be
           honest
           in
           
             their
             conversation
          
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           deluded
           and
           deceived
           ,
           and
           are
           deceivers
           .
           And
           thus
           as
           of
           old
           ,
           the
           truth
           and
           the
           witnesses
           of
           it
           have
           alwayes
           been
           reproached
           by
           those
           of
           the
           
             Pharisaical
             Spirit
          
           .
           So
           now
           ;
           for
           sometimes
           they
           said
           Christ
           had
           a
           Devill
           ,
           sometimes
           the
           Apostles
           are
           drunck
           ,
           and
           other
           times
           mad
           .
           Since
           these
           things
           have
           thus
           occurred
           ,
           there
           hath
           been
           no
           little
           industry
           used
           ,
           to
           suppresse
           this
           People
           ,
           by
           threatnings
           and
           persecution
           ,
           (
           on
           which
           account
           divers
           of
           our
           Friends
           have
           been
           cast
           into
           Prison
           ,
           and
           some
           detained
           long
           in
           ,
           of
           the
           said
           towne
           ,
           )
           and
           also
           by
           preaching
           and
           writing
           ,
           of
           which
           for
           thy
           information
           receive
           this
           account
           .
           There
           were
           30.
           
           Queries
           sent
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Aberdeen
           (
           so
           called
           )
           to
           
             Alexander
             Jaffray
          
           .
           Also
           about
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           a
           paper
           of
           3.
           or
           4.
           sheets
           subscribed
           by
           
             G.
             M.
          
           intituled
           ,
           
             The
             state
             of
             the
             controversy
             betwixt
             the
             Protestants
             and
             the
             Quakers
             :
          
           The
           30
           Querys
           were
           ,
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           answered
           by
           
             G.
             K.
          
           in
           respect
           of
           
             A.
             J.
          
           his
           sicknesse
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           returned
           to
           him
           from
           
             A.
             J.
          
           and
           sometime
           afterwards
           ,
           
             George
             Meldrum
          
           his
           paper
           called
           ,
           
             The
             state
             of
             the
             controversy
             ,
             &c.
          
           was
           answered
           by
           
             G.
             K.
          
           to
           which
           papers
           of
           
             G.
             K.
          
           somewhat
           was
           premised
           by
           
             A.
             J.
          
           which
           papers
           being
           severall
           times
           called
           for
           ,
           (
           but
           particularly
           in
           a
           letter
           ,
           from
           
             G.
             M.
          
           his
           own
           hand
           to
           
             A.
             J.
          
           wherein
           he
           intreats
           for
           an
           answer
           that
           hee
           might
           know
           ,
           as
           hee
           said
           ,
           in
           what
           things
           wee
           did
           differ
           ,
           or
           in
           what
           things
           wee
           onely
           seemed
           to
           differ
           )
           were
           sent
           to
           him
           within
           9.
           monthes
           after
           the
           receit
           of
           
             G.
             M.
          
           his
           papers
           Before
           all
           which
           a
           sermon
           on
           Purpose
           was
           preached
           by
           
             G.
             M.
          
           against
           the
           quakers
           in
           the
           ninth
           month
           1666.
           wherein
           the
           summe
           of
           both
           his
           papers
           was
           asserted
           ,
           onely
           that
           it
           was
           digested
           in
           a
           Pulpit-way
           and
           introduced
           with
           an
           insinuating
           discourse
           of
           his
           pretended
           kindnesse
           for
           the
           persons
           of
           some
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           his
           unwillingnesse
           
           to
           medle
           with
           them
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           his
           office
           ,
           and
           zeale
           for
           the
           truth
           did
           ingage
           him
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           if
           it
           had
           been
           so
           indeed
           ,
           hee
           would
           have
           said
           no
           more
           of
           them
           then
           the
           truth
           ,
           whereas
           it
           is
           stuffed
           with
           lyes
           ;
           which
           are
           positively
           asserted
           to
           be
           the
           
             Quakers
             principles
          
           ,
           by
           this
           pretended
           Preacher
           of
           the
           Gospel
           from
           his
           chaire
           of
           verity
           ,
           (
           so
           called
           ,
           )
           or
           rather
           of
           falsehood
           :
           whereas
           yet
           
             G.
             M.
          
           his
           Papers
           afore-mentioned
           ,
           were
           not
           so
           much
           as
           sent
           ,
           far
           lesse
           answered
           ,
           by
           which
           according
           to
           the
           words
           of
           his
           owne
           letter
           above
           mentioned
           he
           was
           to
           receive
           an
           understanding
           of
           the
           diffe●ences
           ,
           and
           yet
           before
           he
           received
           this
           understanding
           ,
           whilst
           he
           was
           ignorant
           of
           the
           differences
           according
           to
           his
           
             owne
             Confession
          
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           ashamed
           to
           forge
           numbers
           of
           lyes
           ,
           upon
           the
           Lords
           People
           :
           and
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           truths
           ,
           consisting
           in
           his
           knowledge
           ,
           to
           vent
           them
           before
           a
           
             publick
             auditory
          
           ,
           which
           sermon
           is
           largely
           answered
           by
           
             G.
             K.
          
           together
           with
           some
           animadversions
           upon
           it
           from
           
             A.
             J.
          
           Also
           severall
           papers
           past
           betwixt
           
             W.
             M.
          
           and
           
             G.
             K.
          
           which
           ha●
           their
           rise
           from
           some
           queries
           sent
           by
           
             P.
             L.
          
           to
           
             W.
             M.
          
           answered
           by
           
             W.
             M.
          
           to
           which
           was
           returned
           a
           reply
           by
           
             P.
             L.
          
           the
           sa●e
           was
           replyed
           ●o
           ,
           by
           
             G.
             K.
          
           which
           having
           received
           a
           reply
           from
           
             W.
             M.
          
           was
           again
           replyed
           to
           at
           length
           by
           
             G.
             K.
          
           it
           is
           now
           
             two
             yeares
          
           and
           upwards
           ,
           sineth
           last
           papers
           ,
           from
           
             our
             friends
          
           hands
           ,
           were
           returned
           to
           the
           respective
           Priests
           ;
           unto
           which
           as
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           answer
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           them
           published
           ,
           but
           instead
           of
           all
           at
           last
           com●s
           out
           a
           Dialogue
           (
           of
           which
           the
           proverb
           is
           verified
           ,
           (
           
             p●rt●riu●t
             montes
             ,
             nascitur
             mus
          
           )
           subscribed
           by
           no
           hand
           ,
           but
           generally
           understood
           to
           be
           
             W.
             M.
          
           and
           by
           him
           not
           denyed
           ,
           which
           whether
           it
           bee
           to
           deale
           fairely
           or
           ingenuously
           ,
           the
           ingenuous
           may
           judge
           .
           Ingenuous
           dealing
           would
           have
           stated
           things
           as
           related
           from
           our
           
             own
             friends
          
           hands
           ,
           and
           given
           an
           account
           of
           the
           many
           .
           
             Scripture
             proofes
          
           and
           arguments
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           in
           our
           
             friends
             papers
          
           ,
           which
           this
           author
           in
           his
           Dialogue
           ,
           hath
           done
           nothing
           lesse
           ,
           but
           deceitfully
           hath
           represented
           us
           ,
           (
           considering
           what
           had
           past
           before
           ,
           to
           
           which
           he
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           ever
           he
           is
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           be
           privy
           ,
           )
           and
           disingenuously
           hath
           dissembled
           and
           waved
           almost
           all
           the
           
             Scripture
             proofes
          
           &
           arguments
           ,
           used
           by
           
             our
             friends
          
           ,
           in
           their
           aforesaid
           Papers
           ,
           as
           any
           may
           see
           ,
           who
           are
           willing
           to
           looke
           into
           the
           said
           Papers
           ,
           Coppyes
           of
           which
           are
           in
           several
           hands
           ,
           and
           any
           who
           desire
           to
           read
           them
           ,
           may
           have
           them
           readily
           from
           
             our
             friends
          
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           however
           this
           worke
           of
           his
           may
           satisfy
           and
           deceive
           a
           
             benighted
             multitude
          
           whose
           faith
           is
           pinned
           upon
           other
           mens
           sleeves
           ,
           neverthelesse
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           an
           occasion
           to
           discover
           these
           men
           ,
           to
           any
           who
           are
           ingenuous
           ,
           and
           love
           not
           to
           be
           hood●incked
           ,
           but
           are
           willing
           to
           know
           the
           Truth
           .
           So
           Reader
           ,
           having
           given
           thee
           this
           account
           ,
           I
           leave
           thee
           ,
           to
           the
           perusing
           of
           the
           following
           Papers
           ,
           omitting
           these
           needlesse
           Apologyes
           ,
           and
           flattering
           insinuations
           ,
           usual
           in
           Epistles
           ,
           of
           his
           Kind
           ,
           my
           end
           being
           to
           answer
           the
           good
           in
           all
           ,
           and
           to
           starve
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           feed
           the
           evil
           in
           any
           .
           And
           I
           referre
           my selfe
           to
           that
           innocent
           and
           
             pure
             principle
          
           ,
           the
           Light
           of
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           in
           thee
           ,
           which
           beares
           testimony
           against
           all
           evil
           ;
           that
           thereby
           tbou
           mayest
           try
           ,
           and
           examine
           what
           is
           here
           writ
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           the
           owners
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           the
           wresters
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           thou
           canst
           only
           ,
           truly
           discover
           and
           discerne
           ,
           by
           the
           Spirit
           from
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           came
           ,
           even
           that
           inward
           Light
           and
           Word
           of
           Grace
           that
           is
           able
           to
           build
           thee
           up
           ,
           and
           establish
           thee
           in
           the
           Truth
           ,
           unto
           which
           I
           recommend
           thee
           .
        
         
           
             Urie
             
               the
               19
               of
               the
               2
               Month
               ,
               1670.
               
            
          
           
             R.
             B.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           To
           the
           AUTHOR
           .
        
         
           HAving
           taken
           a
           serious
           view
           of
           the
           Dialogue
           lately
           published
           by
           thee
           ,
           and
           having
           weighed
           and
           considered
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           fear
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           I
           found
           it
           incumbent
           upon
           the
           ,
           to
           reply
           unto
           it
           ,
           both
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           Truth
           ,
           at
           which
           it
           strikes
           ,
           and
           for
           thy
           
             Soules
             sake
          
           ,
           as
           also
           for
           others
           ,
           that
           any
           
             simple
             hearts
          
           ,
           who
           have
           received
           hurt
           by
           it
           ,
           may
           be
           undeceived
           ,
           and
           thy
           unfaire
           dealing
           may
           be
           manifested
           ,
           in
           order
           whereunto
           ,
           before
           I
           enter
           upon
           the
           examination
           thereof
           particularly
           ,
           I
           have
           some
           things
           to
           lay
           before
           thee
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           manner
           and
           method
           of
           thy
           book
           by
           way
           of
           Dialogue
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           wayes
           allovvable
           from
           thee
           ,
           being
           but
           a
           meer
           shift
           ,
           to
           shuffle
           by
           ,
           those
           other
           papers
           aforesaid
           ,
           from
           being
           noticed
           ,
           o●
           regarded
           ,
           where
           all
           these
           controversies
           are
           spoken
           to
           a●
           large
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           nature
           of
           this
           kind
           of
           wro●ng
           ought
           to
           have
           engaged
           thee
           ,
           to
           set
           dovvne
           ,
           as
           largely
           ,
           what
           could
           be
           said
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           as
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           brought
           in
           all
           the
           proofs
           ,
           and
           arguments
           ,
           alledged
           by
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           the
           most
           considerable
           ,
           but
           in
           that
           thou
           hast
           done
           nothing
           so
           much
           as
           becoms
           
             a
             man
          
           far
           lesse
           
             a
             Christian
          
           ,
           as
           any
           who
           have
           converse●
           with
           that
           people
           ,
           cannot
           but
           be
           sensible
           of
           .
           Thou
           hast
           made
           a
           bare
           representation
           of
           the
           
             Quaker●
             principles
          
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           scantly
           and
           mincingly
           ,
           that
           thou
           frequently
           give●t
           thy self
           occasion
           to
           fight
           against
           
             a
             man
             of
             straw
          
           .
           But
           that
           wherein
           thou
           hast
           manifested
           the
           ba●nes
           of
           thy
           Cause
           ,
           and
           thy
           weaknes
           in
           pleasing
           for
           it
           ,
           is
           that
           the
           substance
           of
           what
           thou
           hast
           said
           is
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           was
           writ
           ,
           in
           the
           papers
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           so
           largely
           answered
           already
           :
           Whereof
           thou
           art
           altogether
           silent
           and
           wouldst
           insinuate
           ,
           that
           what
           thou
           hast
           here
           writ
           ,
           was
           never
           answered
           by
           any
           Quaker
           ,
           yea
           is
           unanswerable
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           .
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           thy
           Epistle
           ,
           thou
           alledgest
           that
           thou
           hast
           examined
           divers
           Opinions
           (
           of
           the
           people
           called
           Quakers
           )
           and
           after
           
           ●●yall
           ,
           found
           them
           to
           be
           naught
           ,
           where
           as
           thou
           hast
           not
           so
           much
           as
           mentioned
           ,
           far
           lesse
           answered
           ,
           the
           Arguments
           used
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           signifying
           their
           principles
           ,
           thou
           givest
           not
           their
           own
           words
           ,
           but
           couchest
           them
           ,
           in
           such
           words
           of
           thy
           own
           framing
           as
           may
           bear
           the
           most
           disadvantagious
           construction
           ;
           hence
           thou
           sayst
           ,
           that
           they
           deny
           
             original
             sin
          
           ,
           that
           they
           overturn
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Saints
             perseverance
          
           ,
           that
           they
           call
           the
           ordinances
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           inventions
           of
           men
           ,
           all
           which
           things
           as
           so
           conceived
           ,
           are
           false
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           There
           hath
           appeared
           in
           thee
           ,
           ane
           airy
           spirit
           ,
           full
           of
           vanity
           and
           selfe
           conceit
           ,
           a
           thing
           which
           thou
           seemest
           much
           to
           cry
           out
           against
           
             in
             others
          
           ,
           and
           wil
           not
           see
           it
           in
           thy selfe
           ,
           hence
           in
           thy
           Epistle
           ,
           thou
           boastest
           ,
           that
           thou
           hast
           so
           succinctly
           confuted
           their
           errors
           ,
           highly
           commending
           the
           manner
           of
           thy
           writing
           ,
           as
           that
           ,
           which
           ,
           for
           ought
           thow
           knowest
           ,
           was
           never
           done
           by
           any
           ,
           who
           never
           handled
           these
           things
           with
           greater
           plaines
           and
           condescendingnes
           to
           the
           meanest
           capacity
           ,
           and
           in
           so
           narrow
           a
           compasse
           ,
           as
           thy
           owne
           words
           bear
           .
           The
           signifying
           that
           it
           was
           the
           judgement
           of
           some
           ,
           that
           the
           publishing
           of
           thy
           papers
           might
           tend
           to
           edification
           ;
           the
           crying
           up
           of
           thy
           Zeale
           ,
           for
           the
           ordinances
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           passages
           ,
           too
           tedious
           to
           relate
           doe
           very
           much
           evidence
           ,
           an
           itching
           desire
           in
           thee
           to
           be
           commended
           and
           applauded
           in
           thy
           enterprise
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           In
           the
           writing
           and
           framing
           of
           thy
           discourse
           thou
           hast
           introduced
           thy selfe
           ,
           most
           child●shly
           and
           ridiculously
           ,
           and
           takest
           frequent
           occasion
           to
           play
           upon
           thy
           own
           wor●s
           ,
           and
           snatch
           ,
           at
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           thou
           hadst
           got
           some
           great
           advantage
           ,
           not
           unlike
           dogs
           ,
           that
           bark
           at
           their
           owne
           shadow
           ,
           or
           these
           cr●aturs
           that
           run
           and
           are
           mad
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           themselves
           in
           a
           
             looking
             glasse
          
           ;
           supposing
           it
           to
           be
           some
           other
           ,
           when
           ind●ed
           it
           is
           but
           their
           own●
           Image
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           thy
           way
           appears
           in
           many
           pages
           in
           thy
           book
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           heerafter
           examined
           .
        
         
           
             Now
             more
             particularly
          
           .
        
         
           So
           soone
           as
           thou
           enterest
           upon
           the
           matter
           of
           debate
           Pag.
           2.
           thou
           beginnest
           with
           great
           disingenuity
           :
           an
           evidence
           of
           what
           may
           be
           expected
           or
           will
           be
           found
           throughout
           the
           rest
           .
           For
           notwithstanding
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Quaker
           .
           are
           of
           thy
           owne
           framing
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           lye
           patent
           before
           thee
           ,
           yet
           thou
           hast
           not
           had
           so
           much
           honesty
           ,
           in
           thy
           answer
           as
           to
           subsume
           them
           aright
           .
           The
           Quaker
           sayes
           ,
           I
           use
           not
           flattering
           
           titles
           ,
           and
           give
           thee
           not
           heathenish
           salutations
           and
           bowings
           ,
           least
           I
           should
           sin
           and
           be
           found
           an
           Idolater
           :
           in
           answer
           to
           which
           thou
           beginnest
           with
           a
           false
           subsumption
           ,
           saying
           thou
           wonderest
           that
           he
           should
           call
           salutations
           and
           bowings
           heathenish
           ,
           and
           Idolatrous
           .
           Indeed
           it
           is
           no
           strange
           thing
           ,
           that
           thou
           and
           others
           misrepresent
           us
           ,
           and
           belye
           us
           in
           repeating
           our
           words
           at
           a
           distance
           ,
           when
           in
           this
           manner
           of
           writing
           thou
           canst
           not
           truly
           repeat
           ,
           those
           words
           ,
           which
           thou
           placest
           for
           ours
           ,
           when
           they
           be
           just
           written
           before
           thee
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           one
           thing
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           Salutations
           that
           are
           heathenish
           or
           heathenish
           salutations
           ,
           cannot
           be
           used
           without
           sin
           ,
           and
           idolatrie
           ,
           and
           another
           thing
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           salutations
           and
           bowings
           are
           heathenish
           ,
           and
           idolatrous
           ?
           Who
           is
           so
           blind
           as
           not
           to
           see
           here
           a
           vast
           difference
           .
           As
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           who
           dares
           deny
           it
           to
           be
           a
           truth
           ,
           that
           vvill
           offer
           to
           call
           himselfe
           a
           Christian
           ?
           to
           vvit
           ,
           that
           salutations
           ,
           and
           bovvings
           ,
           that
           are
           heathenish
           ,
           cannot
           be
           used
           vvithout
           idolatrie
           and
           sin
           ?
           But
           as
           to
           the
           other
           that
           Salutations
           and
           bovvings
           are
           heathenish
           and
           idolatrous
           ,
           being
           taken
           in
           generall
           ,
           vvas
           never
           said
           ,
           nor
           judged
           by
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           charge
           them
           vvith
           it
           ,
           is
           utterly
           false
           ,
           and
           a
           lye
           ,
           for
           such
           salutations
           as
           Christ
           commands
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           practised
           ,
           the
           Quakers
           dearly
           ovvne
           ,
           and
           frequently
           use
           ,
           and
           find
           in
           them
           great
           refreshment
           becaus
           there
           through
           the
           life
           flovves
           ,
           and
           is
           communicated
           from
           one
           vessell
           to
           another
           ,
           but
           such
           salutations
           ,
           thou
           art
           ignorant
           of
           ,
           and
           of
           
             the
             life
          
           that
           is
           there
           through
           communicated
           ,
           vvhich
           bears
           testimonie
           against
           all
           that
           is
           heathenish
           and
           idolatrous
           ,
           and
           leads
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           thy
           
             dark
             mind
          
           ,
           vvouldst
           from
           thence
           ,
           plead
           for
           the
           customary
           salutations
           of
           the
           heathen
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           proofs
           thou
           bringest
           vvherein
           thy
           folly
           is
           very
           much
           manifested
           .
           Christ
           ,
           sayest
           thou
           ,
           commanded
           his
           disciples
           ,
           vvhen
           they
           entred
           into
           a
           house
           to
           salute
           it
           ,
           hee
           did
           so
           ,
           
             and
             what
             more
          
           ?
           And
           if
           the
           house
           be
           vvorthy
           ,
           their
           peace
           shall
           be
           upon
           it
           ,
           to
           vvit
           ,
           the
           peace
           through
           the
           salutation
           intimated
           or
           offered
           ,
           becaus
           they
           brought
           to
           that
           house
           ,
           the
           tender
           of
           the
           Gospell
           and
           glad
           tydings
           ,
           vvhich
           vvas
           a
           good
           salutation
           ,
           but
           vvhat
           vvouldst
           thou
           inferr
           from
           that
           ?
           that
           vve
           ought
           to
           doe
           of
           our
           hats
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           a
           thing
           vvhich
           they
           never
           did
           ,
           by
           vvhose
           example
           thou
           vvouldst
           presse
           us
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           knowne
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           unusuall
           in
           that
           part
           of
           the
           world
           to
           this
           day
           .
           That
           other
           proof
           ,
           alledged
           from
           Paul
           ,
           saluting
           the
           Churches
           makes
           as
           litle
           if
           not
           far
           lesse
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           Paul
           in
           his
           Epistles
           ,
           
           who
           was
           at
           a
           great
           distance
           ,
           vvisheth
           grace
           and
           peace
           to
           the
           Churches
           from
           God
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           Ergo
           wee
           ought
           to
           take
           of
           our
           hats
           .
           Can
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           more
           ridiculous
           ?
           is
           this
           the
           great
           esteeme
           yee
           put
           upon
           the
           scriptures
           to
           take
           the
           salutations
           of
           the
           blessed
           
             Apostle
             Paul
          
           signified
           by
           the
           motions
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           ,
           vvhich
           vvas
           the
           very
           blessing
           of
           Paul
           to
           the
           Churches
           or
           rather
           of
           the
           Spirit
           through
           him
           ,
           for
           to
           prove
           your
           doing
           off
           hats
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           corrupt
           customs
           of
           this
           vvorld
           .
           Is
           not
           this
           to
           make
           a
           mock
           of
           the
           Scripturs
           ,
           and
           a
           stretching
           them
           to
           plead
           for
           that
           ,
           against
           vvhich
           is
           the
           naturall
           tendencie
           of
           their
           testimonie
           .
           Next
           thou
           givest
           us
           Abrahams
           practise
           ;
           but
           every
           practise
           of
           Abraham
           is
           not
           a
           rule
           to
           us
           ,
           nor
           to
           you
           either
           ;
           the
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           that
           of
           Moses
           .
           Though
           Moses
           did
           obeisance
           to
           his
           father
           in
           law
           that
           makes
           nothing
           against
           us
           ,
           far
           lesse
           his
           kissing
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           asking
           him
           of
           his
           vvelfare
           ,
           both
           vvhich
           things
           the
           Quakers
           deny
           not
           .
           Thou
           acknovv
           ledgest
           that
           religious
           vvorship
           given
           to
           the
           Creature
           is
           idolatrie
           .
           What
           is
           Religious
           Worship
           but
           that
           vvhich
           is
           given
           to
           God
           ?
           and
           is
           not
           the
           bovving
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           uncovering
           of
           the
           head
           ,
           the
           signification
           of
           your
           Worship
           to
           God
           ?
           And
           if
           yee
           give
           the
           same
           to
           the
           Creature
           also
           ,
           where
           is
           the
           difference
           ?
           for
           in
           the
           external
           signification
           it
           is
           not
           distinguished
           ,
           unles
           it
           be
           said
           to
           be
           ,
           the
           intention
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           be
           ,
           wee
           shall
           have
           the
           Papists
           pleading
           the
           same
           ,
           for
           their
           adoration
           of
           images
           ,
           and
           the
           relicts
           of
           the
           saints
           .
           And
           truly
           your
           being
           found
           in
           these
           things
           gives
           them
           advantage
           in
           that
           matter
           .
           That
           courtesie
           and
           Christianity
           are
           not
           repugnant
           ,
           vvee
           deny
           not
           ,
           and
           therefore
           for
           Christians
           to
           be
           Courteous
           one
           to
           another
           is
           very
           fit
           ,
           vvhich
           indeed
           that
           the
           Apostle
           commands
           wee
           acknowledge
           :
           But
           that
           Courtesie
           consists
           in
           taking
           off
           hats
           ,
           and
           bovving
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           that
           rests
           for
           thee
           to
           prove
           .
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           indifference
           of
           using
           the
           
             plurall
             number
          
           instead
           of
           the
           singular
           to
           one
           person
           ,
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           thou
           art
           very
           confident
           ,
           the
           
             Kingdome
             of
             God
          
           consists
           not
           in
           vvords
           so
           am
           I
           too
           ,
           yet
           I
           strange
           ,
           thou
           shouldst
           say
           so
           ,
           considering
           thy
           principles
           ,
           for
           vvhat
           is
           all
           your
           preaching
           but
           words
           ,
           yea
           vvhat
           is
           the
           Scripture
           it selfe
           ,
           (
           I
           meane
           that
           vvhich
           yee
           have
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           vvit
           the
           letter
           )
           but
           words
           ?
           And
           seing
           the
           very
           Gospell
           according
           to
           you
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           company
           of
           words
           being
           a
           declaration
           of
           vvhat
           past
           ,
           many
           hundred
           years
           agoe
           ,
           hovv
           has
           thy
           zeale
           here
           to
           oppose
           the
           Quakers
           made
           thee
           forget
           thy selfe
           in
           this
           matter
           ?
           Thou
           sayest
           ,
           that
           to
           vvhich
           the
           singular
           
           number
           is
           agreeable
           ,
           the
           plurall
           may
           be
           applyed
           to
           without
           making
           a
           lye
           .
           The
           proofs
           alleged
           for
           that
           be
           
             Matth.
             23.
             37.
             
             Luk.
          
           22.
           31.
           3
           
           Epistle
           of
           Iohn
           ,
           vers
           .
           13
           ,
           evince
           nothing
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           for
           the
           Contexts
           being
           rightly
           considered
           vvill
           clearly
           make
           out
           ,
           that
           the
           vvords
           are
           not
           applyed
           to
           one
           single
           person
           only
           ,
           exclusively
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Luke
           is
           to
           a
           flock
           comprehending
           the
           disciples
           ,
           to
           vvhom
           hee
           vvas
           speaking
           just
           before
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           no
           confounding
           of
           the
           number
           ,
           vvhere
           one
           single
           person
           is
           only
           spoken
           to
           ,
           and
           that
           vvithout
           understanding
           of
           any
           more
           .
           And
           though
           indeed
           it
           vvere
           good
           ,
           that
           the
           difference
           vvere
           not
           greater
           ,
           yet
           the
           differences
           in
           these
           things
           evidence
           that
           there
           be
           differences
           in
           greater
           matters
           .
           And
           in
           respect
           that
           yee
           are
           estranged
           from
           the
           principle
           that
           leads
           out
           of
           corruption
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           therefor
           yee
           cannot
           see
           the
           vveight
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           these
           things
           vvhich
           is
           more
           then
           yee
           are
           avvare
           of
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           3.
           
           Thou
           seem●t
           to
           take
           great
           advantage
           of
           these
           words
           .
           Heretofore
           I
           walked
           according
           to
           my
           light
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           I
           doe
           still
           ,
           and
           while
           in
           the
           integritie
           of
           my
           heart
           ,
           I
           walked
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           thou
           art
           now
           in
           ,
           I
           dare
           not
           say
           ,
           but
           God
           ,
           countenanced
           me
           in
           it
           .
           Here
           thou
           makest
           a
           great
           stirr
           as
           if
           thou
           hadst
           brought
           the
           Quaker
           to
           a
           great
           Dilemma
           .
           But
           to
           passe
           by
           thy
           examining
           of
           the
           weak
           objection
           ,
           which
           thou
           makest
           in
           the
           Quakers
           behalfe
           which
           I
           beleive
           was
           never
           alledged
           by
           any
           of
           them
           unto
           thee
           ,
           as
           that
           wherwith
           they
           either
           only
           or
           cheifly
           defend
           themseves
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           To
           wit
           Salomons
           sacrificing
           at
           gibion
           .
           As
           in
           many
           other
           particulars
           so
           in
           this
           thou
           statest
           the
           Quakers
           part
           ,
           but
           too
           weakely
           ,
           and
           faintly
           ,
           yea
           disingenuously
           ,
           for
           
             the
             light
          
           ,
           which
           wee
           walk
           according
           unto
           and
           desire
           to
           walk
           according
           to
           it
           for
           ever
           ,
           is
           
             the
             light
             of
             Christ
             in
             us
             ,
          
           and
           not
           our
           light
           otherwise
           then
           by
           the
           free
           gift
           of
           God
           which
           wee
           doe
           freely
           acknowledge
           did
           shine
           ▪
           
             in
             our
             hearts
          
           in
           some
           measure
           in
           the
           tyme
           ,
           wee
           walked
           with
           you
           (
           though
           wee
           did
           not
           so
           know
           it
           )
           and
           gave
           us
           some
           knowledge
           and
           discerning
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           begot
           a
           measure
           of
           integrity
           and
           honesty
           of
           heart
           towards
           
             the
             Lord
          
           in
           divers
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           turned
           the
           bent
           of
           our
           hearts
           truly
           towards
           him
           in
           measure
           .
           And
           
             the
             Lord
          
           countenanced
           and
           visited
           and
           sometims
           refreshed
           us
           secretly
           in
           these
           dayes
           ,
           with
           a
           regard
           to
           that
           measure
           of
           integrity
           he
           found
           
             in
             us
          
           ,
           and
           not
           becaus
           of
           ,
           or
           in
           respect
           unto
           that
           way
           of
           Profession
           wee
           then
           walked
           in
           ,
           which
           way
           was
           truly
           a
           hurt
           unto
           us
           and
           not
           advantage
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           not
           
             your
             
             way
          
           ,
           which
           wee
           walked
           in
           with
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           countenanced
           but
           the
           integrity
           and
           uprightnes
           ,
           which
           hee
           had
           begot
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           had
           placed
           in
           us
           ,
           as
           a
           tender
           plant
           and
           as
           a
           root
           in
           dry
           ground
           ,
           under
           the
           oppression
           of
           your
           way
           ,
           which
           burdened
           it
           ,
           and
           untill
           wee
           were
           brought
           out
           of
           your
           way
           ,
           by
           his
           arme
           which
           drew
           us
           ,
           his
           seed
           and
           
             plant
             in
             us
          
           suffered
           ,
           and
           was
           oppressed
           as
           a
           cart
           with
           sheafes
           ,
           but
           after
           wee
           were
           delivered
           from
           yout
           way
           ,
           and
           turned
           to
           
             the
             way
          
           wee
           now
           walk
           in
           ,
           the
           seed
           and
           plant
           ,
           which
           suffered
           came
           to
           receive
           strength
           ,
           and
           be
           raised
           unto
           life
           and
           Dominion
           ,
           as
           many
           
             are
             witnesses
          
           at
           this
           day
           .
           Nor
           is
           this
           thy
           argument
           ,
           any
           other
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           which
           the
           papists
           did
           throw
           against
           those
           who
           sometymes
           walked
           with
           them
           in
           the
           popish
           vvay
           of
           profession
           some
           hundred
           years
           agoe
           vvhen
           they
           came
           out
           from
           among
           them
           ,
           vvhom
           the
           Lord
           visited
           ,
           vvhile
           they
           vvere
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           at
           tymes
           refreshed
           them
           ;
           till
           he
           brought
           them
           forth
           to
           vvitnes
           against
           them
           ;
           for
           the
           Lord
           hath
           a
           people
           in
           Babylon
           ,
           and
           hath
           his
           sheep
           ,
           vvhich
           are
           scattered
           on
           the
           dry
           and
           barren
           mountains
           of
           many
           sorts
           ,
           and
           wayes
           of
           professions
           ,
           vvho
           have
           some
           tender
           breathings
           ,
           and
           desires
           after
           him
           ,
           and
           vvith
           a
           regard
           to
           his
           
             breathing
             seed
          
           in
           them
           ,
           hee
           visits
           them
           ,
           and
           refresheth
           them
           at
           tymes
           ,
           vvhich
           yet
           proves
           not
           that
           they
           should
           remaine
           ,
           vvhere
           they
           are
           in
           Babylon
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           dry
           mountains
           of
           dead
           professions
           and
           observations
           .
           For
           the
           Call
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           unto
           them
           to
           come
           out
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           and
           his
           arme
           is
           stretched
           forth
           ,
           to
           gather
           them
           ,
           off
           from
           all
           these
           hills
           ,
           unto
           his
           owne
           
             holy
             hill
             ,
             Mount
             Zion
          
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           feed
           and
           lye
           downe
           with
           them
           ,
           who
           were
           as
           sheep
           going
           astray
           ,
           but
           are
           now
           returned
           unto
           the
           shepherd
           &
           bishop
           of
           their
           soules
           .
           Also
           may
           not
           those
           of
           the
           Episcopall
           forme
           object
           the
           same
           ,
           against
           those
           who
           have
           left
           it
           ,
           upon
           a
           further
           discovery
           ,
           and
           yet
           its
           like
           thou
           will
           not
           deny
           ,
           but
           some
           who
           have
           beene
           under
           the
           episcopall
           forme
           ,
           had
           a
           measure
           of
           integrity
           to
           God
           ,
           while
           under
           it
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           regard
           to
           that
           the
           Lord
           at
           tym's
           refreshed
           them
           ;
           God
           does
           not
           frequently
           discover
           his
           will
           to
           his
           Children
           ,
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           nor
           lead
           them
           throughly
           out
           of
           things
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           come
           ,
           
             in
             an
             instant
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           hee
           countananceth
           them
           in
           there
           travel
           cannot
           ,
           be
           denied
           ,
           did
           not
           the
           Lord
           countenance
           Cornelius
           ,
           before
           Peter
           came
           unto
           him
           ?
           As
           appears
           by
           Acts
           10.
           4.
           
           And
           yet
           this
           was
           no
           argument
           ,
           that
           Cornelius
           ,
           should
           not
           owne
           the
           
             Apostles
             and
             Christians
          
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           the
           Lord
           countenance
           
           the
           disciples
           ,
           though
           even
           ,
           when
           they
           wer
           following
           him
           ,
           they
           were
           ignorant
           of
           many
           things
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           things
           wrong
           ,
           and
           whither
           did
           not
           the
           Lord
           countenance
           Luther
           in
           his
           testimony
           against
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           first
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           last
           steps
           of
           it
           ,
           although
           it
           appears
           :
           that
           when
           hee
           first
           began
           to
           preach
           ,
           against
           indulgences
           ,
           hee
           intended
           ,
           not
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           afterwadrs
           followed
           ,
           but
           things
           opened
           more
           and
           more
           unto
           him
           ,
           till
           they
           came
           unto
           that
           period
           ,
           they
           were
           brought
           unto
           ,
           befor
           his
           death
           ;
           and
           who
           of
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           God
           did
           not
           countenance
           him
           from
           the
           beginning
           whilest
           he
           held
           many
           things
           ,
           which
           hee
           himselfe
           came
           to
           see
           to
           be
           wrong
           ,
           and
           erred
           very
           grossly
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Consubstantiation
           .
           The
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           
             Iohn
             Husse
          
           and
           others
           ,
           whom
           you
           acknovvledge
           to
           have
           beene
           Martyrs
           :
           at
           last
           thou
           endest
           it
           ,
           vvith
           a
           question
           ,
           asking
           vvhither
           it
           be
           safe
           ,
           to
           leane
           to
           the
           audience
           of
           that
           light
           ,
           vvhich
           one
           vvhile
           sayeth
           that
           such
           a
           vvay
           is
           the
           vvay
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           another
           vvhile
           thou
           must
           come
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           the
           vvay
           of
           Antichrist
           :
           To
           vvhich
           ,
           vvhat
           is
           above
           mentioned
           ,
           ansvvers
           sufficiently
           ,
           yet
           further
           I
           may
           easily
           retort
           the
           Question
           thus
           ,
           upon
           the
           most
           of
           all
           the
           
             nationall
             Ministry
          
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           vvho
           are
           novv
           licking
           up
           ,
           that
           vvhich
           they
           heretofore
           cryed
           out
           against
           as
           Antichristian
           and
           vvith
           fire
           and
           svvord
           persecuted
           those
           vvho
           offered
           to
           plead
           for
           that
           vvhich
           novv
           they
           both
           practise
           ,
           and
           avovv
           themselfs
           in
           .
           Novv
           as
           the
           fault
           of
           this
           cannot
           be
           ascribed
           to
           the
           scripturs
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           rule
           ,
           whereby
           they
           pretend
           to
           be
           guided
           so
           neither
           can
           any
           mans
           instability
           that
           pretends
           to
           be
           guided
           by
           the
           light
           (
           if
           any
           such
           thing
           could
           be
           showne
           )
           prove
           the
           light
           a
           guide
           not
           to
           be
           followed
           .
        
         
           To
           prove
           that
           Christ
           is
           not
           in
           all
           men
           ,
           thou
           arguest
           thus
           .
           Christ
           is
           not
           in
           all
           men
           ,
           becaus
           the
           Scripture
           speaks
           of
           a
           being
           without
           Christ
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           which
           thou
           addest
           the
           Reason
           ,
           the
           unconverted
           must
           needs
           be
           without
           Christ
           ,
           becaus
           they
           want
           the
           
             uniting
             principle
          
           ,
           vvhich
           is
           faith
           ;
           to
           ansvver
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           union
           vvith
           them
           ,
           thou
           sayest
           is
           a
           fond
           distinction
           becaus
           the
           Scripturs
           vvay
           of
           expressing
           peoples
           union
           vvith
           Christ
           ,
           is
           by
           asserting
           Christ
           to
           be
           in
           them
           ,
           vvhich
           thou
           takest
           for
           granted
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           dravvest
           thy
           conclusion
           ,
           but
           if
           it
           be
           found
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           then
           the
           vvhole
           fabrick
           Falls
           ,
           to
           the
           ground
           (
           as
           indeed
           fals
           it
           is
           )
           :
           For
           even
           according
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           the
           
             in
             being
          
           of
           Christ
           in
           men
           sometimes
           signifies
           union
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           his
           existence
           in
           them
           vvorking
           and
           operating
           
           
             in
             them
          
           ,
           by
           vvay
           of
           repr●●fe
           ,
           and
           judgment
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           vvay
           of
           call
           and
           invitation
           ,
           to
           prepare
           for
           union
           vvith
           him
           .
           As
           appears
           by
           the
           very
           first
           Scripture
           cited
           by
           thee
           ,
           Iohn
           .
           15.
           4.
           5.
           vvhich
           ansvvers
           not
           thy
           mind
           .
           For
           vvee
           say
           not
           ,
           that
           vvhere
           there
           is
           no
           union
           ,
           fruit
           can
           be
           brought
           forth
           unto
           God
           ,
           but
           mark
           the
           last
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           hovv
           much
           it
           makes
           against
           thee
           ,
           vvithout
           me
           sayes
           Christ
           ,
           yee
           can
           doe
           nothing
           .
           For
           how
           becoms
           an
           unconverted
           man
           a
           convert
           ,
           but
           by
           having
           Christ
           to
           vvork
           vvith
           him
           ?
           &
           vvhere
           does
           Christ
           cooperate
           ?
           Does
           hee
           not
           there
           vvhere
           the
           vvork
           of
           Conversion
           is
           wrought
           ;
           and
           is
           not
           that
           within
           ?
           So
           that
           Christ
           must
           needs
           be
           
             in
             men
          
           ,
           before
           they
           be
           in
           union
           with
           him
           ,
           whereby
           the
           faith
           may
           be
           wrought
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           are
           united
           to
           him
           and
           as
           to
           that
           other
           Scripture
           ,
           1.
           
           John.
           3.
           24.
           these
           and
           other
           Scriptures
           which
           might
           be
           cited
           hold
           forth
           that
           
             in
             being
          
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           by
           union
           ,
           but
           say
           nothing
           ,
           against
           his
           
             in
             being
          
           in
           them
           ,
           where
           the
           union
           is
           not
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           
             in
             them
          
           who
           knovv
           him
           not
           and
           are
           
             Darkness
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           1.
           ver
           .
           10.
           and
           5.
           and
           he
           was
           crucified
           in
           the
           
             Corinthians
             and
             Galathians
             ,
             which
          
           was
           in
           the
           tyme
           of
           their
           unbeliefe
           ,
           1.
           
           Corint
           .
           2.
           ver
           .
           2.
           and
           Galat.
           3.
           ver
           .
           1.
           for
           the
           words
           in
           the
           greek
           are
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             In
             you
          
           ;
           and
           indeed
           there
           can
           be
           no
           greater
           absurdity
           them
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           in
           no
           man
           ,
           but
           in
           them
           with
           whom
           hee
           is
           united
           ;
           for
           Christ
           is
           not
           separated
           from
           that
           light
           and
           seed
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           every
           man
           but
           is
           united
           with
           it
           ,
           which
           bears
           testimony
           against
           all
           iniquitie
           ,
           but
           many
           tyms
           ,
           men
           are
           far
           from
           being
           in
           union
           ,
           with
           that
           
             in
             them
          
           ,
           which
           witnesseth
           against
           all
           sin
           ,
           as
           experience
           sufficiently
           teacheth
           .
           Then
           ,
           if
           that
           be
           
             in
             them
          
           ,
           which
           is
           pure
           ,
           and
           if
           Christ
           be
           
             in
             that
          
           pure
           the●
           Christ
           is
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           be
           not
           united
           with
           that
           which
           is
           
             pure
             in
             them
          
           ,
           then
           are
           they
           not
           united
           with
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           pure
           ,
           that
           is
           
             in
             them
          
           .
        
         
           It
           seems
           strange
           to
           thee
           ,
           that
           Christ
           should
           be
           in
           the
           heathen
           ,
           and
           they
           not
           know
           him
           .
           Was
           it
           not
           as
           strange
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           be
           among
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           who
           had
           tho
           letter
           that
           did
           bear
           a
           testimony
           of
           him
           ,
           &
           they
           not
           know
           him
           ,
           8.
           that
           notwithstanding
           his
           miracles
           ,
           and
           other
           proofs
           hee
           gave
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           they
           should
           so
           far
           mistake
           him
           ,
           to
           judge
           him
           to
           be
           an
           impostor
           &
           blasphemer
           .
           Thou
           sayest
           ,
           is
           Christ
           so
           u●couth
           to
           them
           ,
           hee
           dwalls
           in
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           reve●l
           himselfe
           unto
           them
           ,
           but
           though
           wee
           say
           that
           Christ
           is
           in
           all
           men
           ,
           wee
           doe
           not
           say
           ,
           hee
           
             dwelleth
             in
          
           all
           men
           ▪
           
           for
           dwelling
           signifieth
           more
           then
           
             in
             being
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           I
           say
           ,
           hee
           does
           reveale
           himselfe
           in
           some
           measure
           unto
           all
           ,
           
             in
             whom
          
           he
           bears
           witnes
           against
           iniquitie
           ,
           for
           the
           revelation
           of
           Christ
           unto
           one
           ,
           is
           not
           alwayes
           ,
           by
           giving
           the
           knowledge
           of
           what
           past
           externally
           ,
           but
           is
           a
           revelation
           of
           the
           righteous
           judgement
           against
           the
           transgressour
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           heathen
           wanted
           is
           false
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           scripture
           
             Rom.
             1.
             18.
             19.
             20.
             
             Ioh.
          
           3.
           18.
           19.
           20.
           yea
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           very
           acknowledgement
           of
           Americans
           ,
           who
           have
           confessed
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           that
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           judged
           and
           reproved
           evill
           ;
           Whither
           or
           not
           ,
           their
           ignorance
           of
           the
           outvvard
           transaction
           ,
           derogats
           any
           thing
           from
           their
           capacity
           of
           salvation
           ,
           coms
           here
           after
           in
           its
           place
           to
           be
           examined
           ,
           together
           vvith
           that
           other
           saying
           of
           thine
           ,
           vvherein
           thou
           shevvest
           ,
           the
           like
           disingenuity
           ,
           viz.
           that
           the
           saying
           that
           every
           man
           hath
           sufficient
           light
           to
           lead
           him
           to
           life
           and
           salvation
           tends
           to
           put
           Christians
           in
           the
           same
           condition
           vvith
           Pagans
           :
           becaus
           say●st
           thou
           Christians
           have
           no
           more
           ;
           and
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           the
           benefitt
           of
           the
           scripturs
           ,
           are
           little
           to
           be
           regarded
           ,
           for
           vvithout
           them
           ,
           men
           have
           sufficient
           light
           to
           lead
           them
           to
           th●
           things
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           the
           saying
           that
           men
           have
           sufficient
           Light
           ,
           hath
           no
           such
           tendency
           ,
           for
           hee
           that
           is
           tru●y
           and
           real●y
           a
           Christian
           ,
           (
           and
           not
           nominally
           ,
           only
           )
           is
           one
           ,
           that
           is
           united
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           b●l●ives
           in
           him
           ,
           now
           it
           is
           one
           thing
           to
           have
           the
           Light
           ,
           and
           another
           to
           beleive
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           clearly
           made
           out
           by
           that
           scripture
           ,
           wh●le
           y●e
           have
           the
           Light
           beleive
           in
           the
           Light
           〈…〉
           may
           become
           the
           children
           of
           it
           .
           And
           that
           it
           is
           a
           great
           advantage
           to
           have
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           scripture
           ,
           as
           outvvardly
           ,
           vvee
           de●y
           not
           ,
           forth
           reaching
           a●d
           raising
           of
           th●
           
             feed
             in
          
           them
           ,
           that
           are
           a
           far
           off
           ,
           and
           also
           for
           the
           comforting
           and
           refreshing
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           vvhom
           it
           is
           raised
           ,
           as
           the
           scriptures
           are
           used
           in
           that
           Spirit
           ,
           vvhich
           gave
           them
           forth
           .
           Therefore
           vvee
           labour
           &
           travel
           so
           much
           for
           that
           end
           ,
           and
           are
           found
           using
           the
           Scriptures
           testimony
           .
           If
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           therein
           vvee
           contradict
           our
           principle
           ,
           seing
           it
           is
           possible
           that
           people
           may
           be
           saved
           vvith
           out
           the
           scriptures
           .
           I
           ansvver
           Iay.
           For
           many
           things
           are
           profitable
           ,
           vvhich
           are
           not
           of
           absolute
           necessity
           ,
           you
           your selves
           acknovvledge
           ,
           that
           other
           book●
           besides
           the
           scriptures
           ,
           are
           not
           of
           absolute
           necessity
           unto
           mens
           salvation
           and
           yet
           you
           judge
           not
           all
           other
           books
           useles
           ,
           yea
           ,
           yee
           to
           much
           relye
           upon
           books
           .
           Also
           you
           doe
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           any
           can
           be
           saved
           ,
           vvithout
           preaching
           upon
           the
           scripturs
           ,
           and
           yet
           you
           reckon
           not
           preaching
           
           to
           be
           in
           vaine
           .
           But
           doe
           yee
           not
           rather
           contradict
           your
           principles
           ,
           who
           say
           that
           the
           number
           of
           all
           those
           who
           ever
           can
           be
           saved
           ,
           is
           so
           definite
           from
           all
           eternitie
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           respect
           to
           their
           faithfulnes
           or
           diligence
           in
           the
           using
           of
           the
           means
           ,
           in
           the
           foreknowledge
           of
           God
           that
           none
           of
           them
           can
           misse
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           yet
           keep
           such
           a
           stirre
           about
           preaching
           and
           ordinances
           ,
           for
           you
           deny
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           decreed
           men
           unto
           savation
           ,
           whom
           in
           his
           foreknowledge
           hee
           did
           foresee
           ,
           would
           be
           faithful
           ,
           and
           diligent
           in
           the
           use
           of
           the
           means
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           7.
           
           
             Thou
             sayest
             all
             men
             have
             not
             saving
             and
             sufficient
             light
             in
             them
             ,
             becaus
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             that
             some
             men
             are
             brutish
             in
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             ●erem
             .
          
           10.
           19.
           
           
             But
             why
             didst
             not
             thou
             cite
             these
             words
             ,
             For
             the
             pastors
             are
             become
             brutish
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             sought
             the
             Lord
             ,
             therfor
             they
             shall
             not
             prosper
             .
          
           Wee
           see
           the
           proofe
           of
           this
           ,
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           but
           from
           thence
           ,
           how
           makest
           thou
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           some
           men
           want
           
             Saving
             light
          
           :
           the
           pastors
           are
           now
           as
           brutish
           ,
           as
           they
           wer
           then
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           becaus
           they
           turne
           their
           backs
           upon
           that
           light
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           follow
           it
           :
           therfor
           wee
           have
           the
           more
           need
           to
           bear
           testimony
           unto
           it
           ,
           and
           against
           their
           brutishnes
           ,
           who
           reject
           and
           despise
           it
           .
           Next
           thou
           citest
           
             Rom.
             3.
             11.
             
             There
             is
             none
             that
             understandeth
             .
          
           But
           ,
           will
           that
           inferre
           that
           there
           is
           not
           any
           
             saving
             light
          
           in
           them
           ?
           Why
           understand
           they
           not
           ,
           but
           becaus
           they
           are
           not
           turned
           to
           the
           light
           that
           can
           give
           them
           understanding
           ?
           
             It
             is
             supposed
             sayest
             thou
             ,
             that
             the
             light
             in
             some
             may
             be
             darknes
             .
          
           So
           it
           may
           indeed
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           light
           ,
           that
           is
           gathered
           ,
           from
           the
           carnal
           and
           earthly
           wisdome
           ,
           which
           is
           from
           below
           ,
           where
           it
           takes
           the
           letter
           of
           the
           Scripturs
           ,
           and
           ads
           thereunto
           its
           
             commentaries
             and
             consequences
          
           ,
           setting
           up
           this
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           their
           only
           light
           ,
           wee
           find
           that
           light
           proves
           but
           darknes
           ;
           but
           that
           will
           not
           inferre
           that
           the
           true
           light
           ,
           which
           coms
           from
           Christ
           ,
           is
           or
           can
           be
           darknes
           unles
           in
           that
           sence
           ,
           as
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           called
           darknes
           ,
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           for
           even
           the
           true
           light
           ,
           unto
           them
           ,
           who
           reject
           it
           ,
           is
           as
           darknes
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           gives
           them
           not
           that
           comfort
           and
           joy
           ,
           which
           it
           giveth
           unto
           them
           ,
           who
           
             love
             it
          
           ,
           and
           owne
           it
           ,
           but
           troubleth
           and
           affrighteth
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           night
           ,
           and
           the
           darknes
           .
           So
           that
           these
           Scriptures
           stand
           in
           good
           unity
           with
           the
           Principle
           of
           all
           mens
           having
           
             saving
             light
          
           in
           them
           .
           Next
           thou
           objectest
           
             that
             having
             of
             sa●ing
             light
             ,
             and
             grace
             presupposes
             Conversion
          
           ;
           But
           that
           I
           deny
           ,
           for
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           Conversion
           presupposeth
           
             having
             light
             and
             grace
          
           ,
           by
           which
           and
           to
           which
           men
           are
           to
           be
           converted
           ,
           So
           that
           before
           a
           man
           be
           converted
           hee
           must
           have
           
             Saving
             grace
          
           in
           order
           to
           convert
           
           him
           ,
           even
           as
           ,
           the
           being
           healed
           of
           a
           wound
           ,
           presupposeth
           the
           plaister
           ,
           or
           salve
           ,
           but
           not
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           for
           ,
           the
           application
           of
           the
           plaister
           ,
           presupposeth
           not
           ,
           the
           being
           healed
           .
           But
           whereas
           ,
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           what
           need
           is
           there
           of
           his
           turning
           ,
           when
           men
           are
           in
           this
           state
           already
           ?
           thou
           misrepresentest
           us
           ,
           for
           wee
           doe
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           are
           in
           a
           state
           of
           light
           and
           grace
           ;
           to
           be
           in
           a
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           is
           to
           stand
           in
           grace
           ,
           which
           the
           wicked
           doe
           not
           stand
           in
           ,
           yet
           this
           hinders
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           grace
           is
           communicated
           unto
           them
           ,
           whereby
           they
           may
           come
           to
           a
           state
           ,
           or
           standing
           in
           it
           ,
           while
           the
           day
           of
           their
           visitation
           remains
           .
        
         
           Againe
           thou
           undertakest
           to
           prove
           ,
           
             that
             all
             men
             have
             not
             sufficient
             light
             ,
             two
             wayes
          
           ;
           first
           ,
           
             that
             all
             men
             ,
             have
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
          
           jud
           .
           19.
           to
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           be
           a
           sufficient
           light
           in
           men
           ,
           who
           may
           be
           said
           after
           a
           certaine
           manner
           ,
           not
           to
           have
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           being
           such
           ,
           vvho
           ,
           though
           the
           Spirit
           be
           in
           them
           ,
           to
           invite
           ,
           call
           ,
           and
           dravv
           them
           unto
           God
           ,
           yet
           resist
           his
           dravvings
           ,
           and
           so
           separate
           themselves
           from
           it
           ,
           so
           continuing
           untill
           the
           day
           of
           
             Gods
             visitation
          
           unto
           them
           ,
           come
           to
           an
           end
           ,
           concerning
           vvhom
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           then
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           the
           Spirit
           so
           much
           as
           to
           invite
           and
           call
           them
           ,
           unto
           God
           ,
           or
           to
           give
           unto
           them
           ,
           the
           least
           tender
           of
           his
           love
           .
           And
           though
           all
           have
           not
           the
           spirit
           bringing
           forth
           the
           fruits
           thereof
           in
           them
           ,
           to
           vvit
           
             love
             ,
             mecknes
             ,
             gentlenes
             ,
             &c.
          
           as
           no
           vvicked
           persons
           have
           ,
           yet
           all
           ,
           even
           the
           vvicked
           in
           a
           certaine
           day
           ,
           have
           the
           Spirit
           in
           them
           ,
           to
           reprove
           and
           convince
           ,
           yea
           to
           call
           upon
           them
           :
           and
           strive
           vvith
           them
           ,
           in
           order
           unto
           their
           
             Conversion
             ▪
          
           for
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             God
             reproves
             the
             world
             of
             sin
             .
          
           John.
           19.
           8.
           and
           
             Acts.
             7.
             50.
             
             Yee
             stiffe
             necked
             and
             uncircumcised
             ,
             yee
             doe
             alwayes
             resist
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
          
           Gen.
           6.
           
           
             My
             spirit
             ,
             shall
             not
             always
             strive
          
           vvith
           (
           or
           in
           )
           man
           and
           many
           more
           to
           that
           purpose
           .
        
         
           For
           a
           Second
           reason
           of
           its
           insufficiency
           ,
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           
             it
             reveales
             not
             Iesus
             Christ
             a
             saviour
             ,
             in
             respect
             ,
             it
             gives
             not
             a
             discoverie
             ,
             of
             his
             incarnation
             ,
             passion
             ,
             resurrection
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Citing
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           2.
           2.
           and
           from
           this
           place
           ,
           thou
           wouldst
           inferr
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           
             preferred
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             crucified
             outwardly
             ,
             to
             all
             other
             knowledge
             .
             Answer
             .
          
           Though
           wee
           willingly
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           to
           know
           him
           ,
           even
           as
           he
           did
           outwardly
           come
           ,
           and
           was
           crucified
           ,
           &c.
           
           Is
           a
           
             Good
             knowledge
          
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           profit
           ,
           and
           comfort
           to
           them
           ,
           who
           believe
           ,
           yet
           wee
           deny
           ,
           that
           the
           knowledge
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           
             outwardly
             crucified
          
           ,
           is
           the
           best
           ,
           of
           all
           other
           knowledge
           ,
           of
           him
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           preferred
           to
           all
           
           other
           wayes
           of
           knowing
           him
           ,
           nor
           does
           that
           Scripture
           .
           1.
           
           Cor.
           2.
           2
           prove
           it
           .
           For
           Paul
           ,
           is
           not
           speaking
           there
           ,
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           crucified
           
             outwardly
             in
             Iudea
          
           ,
           but
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           hee
           was
           inwardly
           crucified
           
             in
             the
             Corinthians
          
           ,
           when
           Paul
           first
           came
           unto
           them
           ,
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           as
           the
           words
           doe
           plainly
           import
           ,
           being
           rightly
           translated
           out
           of
           the
           Greek
           ,
           for
           I
           
             determined
             not
             to
             know
             any
             thing
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           in
           you
           ,
           but
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             him
             crucified
             .
          
           This
           was
           the
           Apostle
           his
           care
           ,
           and
           travell
           in
           his
           ministrie
           ,
           to
           declare
           and
           hold
           forth
           unto
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           and
           other
           
             gentiles
             ,
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           who
           was
           crucified
           
             in
             them
          
           ,
           in
           his
           suffering
           seed
           ,
           even
           that
           seed
           of
           light
           and
           truth
           ,
           which
           suffered
           ,
           and
           was
           
             crucified
             in
             them
          
           ,
           under
           the
           burden
           of
           their
           transgression
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           unbeliefe
           ,
           and
           to
           preach
           ,
           salvation
           ,
           and
           deliverance
           from
           sin
           ,
           and
           wrath
           ,
           through
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           weak
           and
           low
           appearance
           ,
           
             in
             them
          
           ,
           in
           the
           suffering
           seed
           ,
           through
           their
           beleving
           
             in
             him
          
           ,
           and
           closing
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           manifest
           therein
           ,
           according
           to
           which
           ,
           hee
           said
           to
           the
           Galathians
           ,
           that
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             was
             evidently
             set
             befor
             their
             eyes
             ,
             crucified
             in
             them
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           Ephes.
           3.
           v.
           8.
           hee
           said
           ,
           this
           grace
           was
           given
           unto
           him
           to
           preach
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             in
             the
             gentiles
             ,
             the
             unsearcheable
             riches
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           parallel
           to
           which
           ,
           is
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Col.
             27.
             for
          
           so
           should
           all
           these
           places
           be
           translated
           ,
           which
           riches
           of
           Christ
           lay
           hid
           and
           wrapped
           up
           
             in
             them
          
           ,
           in
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           least
           of
           all
           seeds
           ,
           even
           as
           the
           riches
           and
           fruitfulnes
           of
           a
           tree
           lyes
           hid
           in
           the
           seed
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           coms
           to
           be
           brought
           forth
           ,
           as
           the
           seed
           ,
           takes
           root
           ,
           and
           gets
           liberty
           to
           grow
           up
           ,
           unto
           the
           due
           stature
           ,
           so
           for
           this
           the
           Apostle
           laboured
           ,
           that
           people
           might
           know
           
             Christ
             in
             them
          
           ,
           and
           might
           embrace
           him
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           that
           so
           
             hee
             might
             be
             formed
             in
             them
             ,
             Gal
          
           4.
           19.
           
           And
           they
           might
           know
           him
           
             to
             l●ve
             in
             them
          
           ,
           and
           his
           life
           to
           rule
           
             in
             them
          
           ;
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           then
           to
           know
           him
           ,
           as
           outwardly
           crucified
           ,
           and
           indeed
           ,
           none
           know
           ,
           the
           weight
           and
           greatnes
           of
           vvhat
           hee
           suffered
           outvvardly
           ,
           but
           vvho
           knovv
           him
           ,
           first
           ,
           as
           hee
           hath
           suffered
           
             in
             them
          
           ,
           and
           suffer
           ,
           and
           become
           crucified
           vvith
           him
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           have
           a
           Sympathy
           ,
           &
           fellovv
           feeling
           vvith
           him
           ,
           even
           ,
           as
           the
           members
           suffer
           ,
           and
           are
           pained
           ,
           vvhen
           any
           thing
           hurts
           the
           head
           ,
           or
           heart
           .
           And
           vvhereas
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           
             you
             see
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             judges
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             to
             be
             that
             one
             thing
             necessary
             .
          
           Wee
           deny
           that
           the
           knovvledge
           of
           his
           being
           outvvardly
           crucified
           is
           that
           
             one
             thing
          
           necessary
           ,
           
           for
           people
           must
           knovv
           him
           
             in
             them
             ,
             Know
             yee
             not
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             in
             you
             ,
             unles
             yee
             be
             reprobats
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
          
           13.
           5.
           
        
         
           As
           for
           thy
           charge
           ,
           upon
           the
           Quaker
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             with
             what
             face
             can
             you
             blame
             me
             ,
             for
             being
             in
             darknes
             ,
             seeing
             your
             opinion
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             have
             sufficient
             light
             in
             them
             .
          
           It
           is
           frivolous
           ,
           for
           though
           the
           light
           ,
           vvhich
           is
           sufficient
           be
           
             in
             thee
          
           ,
           thy
           opposition
           to
           the
           light
           ,
           blinds
           thee
           ,
           and
           hinders
           thee
           from
           seing
           light
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           have
           a
           candle
           burning
           
             in
             his
             house
          
           ,
           but
           if
           hee
           put
           it
           under
           a
           bushell
           ,
           it
           vvill
           not
           give
           him
           ,
           the
           sight
           of
           things
           in
           the
           house
           .
        
         
           
             That
             there
             is
             no
             other
             name
             under
             heaven
             ,
             wherby
             any
             can
             be
             saved
             but
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           is
           granted
           ,
           but
           that
           name
           is
           another
           thing
           ,
           then
           the
           bare
           expression
           ,
           or
           declaration
           and
           knovvledge
           of
           vvords
           or
           things
           ,
           
             as
             with
             out
          
           ;
           becaus
           his
           name
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             a
             strong
             tower
             ,
             wherunto
             the
             righteous
             fly
             and
             are
             safe
          
           ;
           vvhich
           is
           another
           thing
           ,
           then
           the
           bare
           nameing
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           crosse
           vvithout
           ,
           for
           many
           unrighteous
           plead
           a
           right
           to
           that
           and
           can
           fly
           unto
           it
           as
           vve
           see
           by
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Papists
           ;
           To
           vvhom
           it
           seems
           ,
           yee
           vvill
           needs
           joine
           your selves
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           vvho
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           outvvard
           naming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           signing
           vvith
           the
           crosse
           puts
           avvay
           Devils
           :
           and
           that
           vvee
           are
           of
           another
           mind
           then
           you
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           is
           much
           to
           our
           advantage
           ,
           becaus
           vvee
           knovv
           the
           inward
           is
           the
           maine
           thing
           ,
           and
           vvher
           it
           is
           enjoyed
           ,
           the
           efficacy
           ,
           &
           benefit
           of
           the
           outvvard
           can
           not
           be
           vvanting
           ,
           though
           the
           distinct
           knovvledge
           of
           it
           be
           not
           had
           .
           The
           knovvledge
           of
           Christ
           his
           crosse
           within
           vvhich
           is
           his
           povver
           ,
           that
           crucifies
           unto
           the
           vvorld
           ,
           is
           more
           then
           the
           knovvledge
           of
           the
           outward
           ,
           and
           to
           knovv
           Christ
           after
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           is
           more
           ,
           then
           to
           knovv
           him
           after
           the
           flesh
           ,
           as
           is
           clear
           from
           the
           vvords
           of
           Paul
           ;
           though
           I
           have
           knovvne
           Christ
           after
           the
           fllesh
           ,
           yet
           
             hence
             forth
             ,
             know
             I
             him
             so
             no
             more
          
           The
           Apostle
           Peter
           knevv
           vvell
           ,
           that
           God
           vvas
           not
           so
           narrovv
           hearted
           ,
           as
           yee
           vvould
           have
           him
           to
           be
           ,
           therefore
           hee
           said
           ,
           that
           
             hee
             had
             seene
             ,
             that
             with
             God
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             respect
             of
             persons
             but
             in
             every
             nation
             ,
             hee
             that
             loveth
             righteousnes
             ,
             and
             feareth
             God
             ,
             is
             accepted
             of
             him
             .
          
           You
           your selves
           dare
           not
           deny
           ,
           but
           that
           some
           infants
           ,
           and
           deaf
           persons
           are
           saved
           by
           Christ
           ,
           vvithout
           the
           externall
           knovvledge
           .
           If
           you
           say
           they
           are
           not
           in
           a
           capacity
           to
           knovv
           these
           things
           ,
           I
           ansvver
           ,
           so
           neither
           are
           many
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           vvho
           never
           had
           these
           things
           revealed
           unto
           them
           .
           But
           if
           the
           
             externall
             knowledge
          
           be
           necessary
           to
           
             the
             one
          
           ,
           vvhy
           not
           to
           
             the
             other
          
           ?
           And
           it
           thou
           sayest
           that
           some
           infants
           are
           in
           the
           decree
           of
           election
           ,
           I
           aske
           at
           thee
           ,
           or
           
           any
           of
           you
           ,
           vvho
           of
           you
           ,
           has
           seene
           the
           decrees
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           hovv
           knovvest
           thou
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           are
           inrolled
           into
           them
           ?
        
         
           And
           vvheras
           thou
           sayest
           .
           
             Is
             not
             the
             application
             of
             Christ
             his
             blood
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             necessary
             to
             them
             that
             would
             profit
             ,
             and
             get
             good
             thereby
             ?
             For
             though
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             be
             a
             healing
             plaister
             ,
             yet
             the
             plaister
             must
             be
             applyed
             ,
             ere
             the
             sore
             can
             ●e
             healed
             .
             Now
             what
             application
             can
             the
             soul
             make
             of
             Christs
             blood
             ,
             who
             knowes
             no
             such
             thing
             ?
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             is
             applyed
             by
             faith
             but
             true
             faith
             is
             not
             a
             blind
             faith
             .
          
           Answer
           .
           It
           is
           granted
           ,
           but
           this
           blood
           is
           knovvne
           and
           felt
           within
           ,
           to
           wash
           and
           purge
           the
           conscience
           ,
           for
           Christ
           as
           hee
           is
           within
           ,
           is
           not
           without
           his
           blood
           ,
           which
           is
           spirituall
           ,
           even
           the
           pure
           blood
           of
           the
           vine
           ,
           and
           is
           that
           wine
           of
           the
           kingdome
           which
           is
           inwardly
           felt
           to
           wash
           ,
           and
           to
           refresh
           ,
           which
           hee
           givs
           to
           them
           ,
           who
           know
           not
           distinctly
           the
           outward
           sheding
           of
           the
           blood
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           many
           hundred
           years
           agoe
           ,
           and
           which
           many
           are
           ignorant
           of
           who
           have
           heard
           much
           of
           the
           outward
           shedding
           of
           his
           blood
           ,
           but
           know
           not
           the
           blood
           ,
           as
           shed
           and
           poured
           forth
           
             in
             them
          
           to
           sprinkle
           their
           consciences
           from
           dead
           works
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           a
           mistery
           sealed
           up
           from
           all
           who
           stand
           in
           opposition
           to
           his
           
             light
             within
          
           .
           But
           there
           ,
           marke
           thy
           owne
           words
           ,
           
             The
             plaister
             must
             be
             applyed
             ,
             ere
             the
             sore
             can
             de
             healed
             .
          
           Must
           not
           then
           saving
           grace
           be
           applyed
           ere
           ,
           the
           soul
           be
           converted
           ,
           or
           healed
           ?
           Contrary
           to
           thy
           other
           assertion
           ,
           Pag.
           7.
           
             that
             having
             of
             saving
             light
             and
             grace
             presupposeth
             conversion
             ,
             that
             is
             healing
             .
          
        
         
           As
           for
           thy
           deceitful
           insinuation
           ,
           to
           render
           us
           odious
           ,
           
             That
             if
             our
             principles
             were
             generally
             owned
             the
             nations
             in
             one
             age
             ,
             or
             two
             ,
             would
             be
             overspread
             with
             as
             palpable
             darknes
             ,
             as
             the
             heathen
             nations
             at
             this
             day
             are
             .
          
           Seeing
           it
           has
           no
           just
           ground
           ,
           wee
           returne
           it
           upon
           thee
           ,
           as
           false
           and
           malicious
           :
           for
           It
           is
           the
           owning
           the
           light
           &
           other
           principles
           held
           by
           us
           ,
           therein
           ,
           which
           will
           make
           these
           nations
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           who
           owne
           it
           ,
           and
           them
           ,
           to
           overflow
           with
           the
           true
           and
           saving
           knowledge
           of
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           but
           so
           long
           as
           they
           follow
           such
           blind
           guides
           as
           thy selfe
           ,
           who
           oppose
           the
           light
           ,
           darknes
           will
           cover
           them
           ,
           as
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           their
           professions
           ,
           and
           confessions
           of
           him
           ,
           while
           in
           works
           they
           deny
           him
           ,
           and
           remaine
           estranged
           from
           his
           light
           in
           them
           .
           The
           reason
           ,
           thou
           addest
           is
           blind
           and
           unreasonable
           ,
           
             For
             according
             to
             you
          
           (
           thou
           sayest
           )
           
             the
             light
             within
             us
             ,
             is
             a
             sufficient
             teacher
             ,
             take
             heed
             to
             this
             ,
             and
             there
             needs
             no
             more
             :
          
           For
           wee
           say
           ,
           the
           
             light
             within
          
           must
           
           not
           only
           be
           taken
           heed
           unto
           ,
           but
           beleived
           ,
           and
           obeyed
           and
           
             walked
             in
          
           ;
           which
           who
           doe
           ,
           it
           will
           lead
           them
           to
           read
           and
           make
           use
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           will
           lead
           them
           to
           the
           assemblies
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           heare
           and
           receive
           the
           ministrie
           of
           those
           ,
           whom
           God
           sends
           ,
           yea
           to
           love
           and
           esteem
           them
           greatly
           ,
           for
           their
           works
           sake
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           lead
           them
           to
           owne
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           benefits
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           sufferings
           in
           the
           outward
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           an
           understanding
           ,
           how
           to
           conceive
           ,
           and
           use
           a
           right
           those
           things
           ,
           as
           opportunity
           is
           given
           them
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           10.
           
           Thou
           sayst
           ,
           
             Christ
             is
             a
             light
             ,
             who
             communicateth
             light
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             but
             where
             find
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             light
             communicated
             to
             all
             men
             is
             Christ
             himselfe
             ?
             wee
             must
             not
             confound
             the
             light
             giver
             ,
             with
             the
             Light
             or
             enlightening
             given
             .
          
           Answ.
           Wee
           doe
           not
           confound
           them
           ,
           but
           wee
           must
           not
           divide
           ,
           or
           separate
           them
           ,
           as
           thou
           and
           you
           doe
           ,
           for
           where
           the
           light
           or
           enlightening
           from
           Christ
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           Christ
           himselfe
           ;
           hee
           is
           not
           separated
           from
           it
           ,
           but
           is
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           with
           it
           :
           wee
           must
           not
           be
           so
           grosse
           ,
           as
           to
           conceive
           that
           Christ
           enlightens
           men
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           way
           of
           outward
           distance
           ,
           as
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           being
           so
           many
           thousand
           miles
           above
           the
           clouds
           ,
           enlightens
           our
           naturall
           eyes
           ,
           but
           comes
           not
           neare
           us
           otherwise
           then
           by
           its
           influence
           ,
           and
           rayes
           ;
           for
           Christ
           is
           near
           unto
           every
           one
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           his
           influence
           ,
           for
           in
           him
           wee
           live
           and
           move
           and
           have
           our
           being
           .
           And
           this
           nearenes
           of
           his
           unto
           
             all
             men
          
           ,
           in
           a
           day
           ,
           is
           more
           then
           that
           generall
           presence
           ,
           in
           respect
           vvhereof
           ,
           hee
           abides
           ,
           vvith
           
             all
             the
             works
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
          
           for
           as
           much
           as
           hee
           is
           in
           them
           to
           enlighten
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           beleive
           Joh.
           1.
           9.
           compared
           vvith
           7.
           
           Verse
           .
           Pag.
           11.
           
           Here
           because
           thou
           canst
           not
           deny
           ,
           but
           
             that
             there
             is
             light
             in
             all
             men
             ,
             thou
             sayest
             it
             is
             commonly
             called
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             that
             some
             remainders
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             principles
             of
             good
             remaine
             in
             man
             ,
             after
             the
             ruins
             of
             Gods
             Image
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             when
             a
             city
             is
             demolished
             ,
             some
             foundation
             of
             houses
             doe
             still
             romaine
             .
          
           But
           how
           is
           this
           consistent
           ,
           with
           what
           you
           say
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           good
           thing
           at
           all
           
             in
             men
          
           unconverted
           ,
           and
           that
           man
           fell
           wholly
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           Adams
           fall
           was
           not
           
             in
             part
          
           but
           wholly
           ,
           as
           to
           
             all
             things
          
           ,
           that
           are
           good
           ?
           And
           that
           wee
           derive
           nothing
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           corrupted
           ,
           and
           defiled
           ?
           But
           the
           Scriptures
           testimony
           is
           plaine
           ,
           that
           since
           
             the
             fall
             ,
             the
             free
             gift
          
           or
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           come
           upon
           all
           ,
           unto
           
             justification
             of
             life
          
           .
           It
           is
           not
           said
           ,
           justification
           is
           come
           upon
           all
           :
           but
           the
           free
           gift
           or
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           come
           upon
           all
           
           unto
           justification
           ,
           so
           that
           all
           may
           be
           justified
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           close
           with
           it
           ,
           Rom.
           5.
           8.
           
           And
           
             God
             so
             loved
             the
             VVorld
             ,
             Iohn
             .
             3.
             16.
             
             And
             this
             is
             the
             condemnation
             of
             the
             VVorld
             ,
             that
             Light
             is
             come
             into
             it
             ,
          
           Vers.
           19.
           
           Which
           is
           after
           the
           fall
           .
           And
           what
           ever
           any
           may
           conceive
           that
           remained
           
             in
             man
          
           of
           the
           
             Image
             of
             God
          
           after
           the
           fall
           ,
           that
           could
           not
           have
           any
           povver
           to
           convince
           man
           of
           evil
           ,
           or
           enable
           him
           to
           doe
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           good
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           visited
           and
           influenced
           a
           new
           from
           the
           fountain
           of
           Light
           and
           Life
           ,
           but
           it
           would
           remaine
           as
           a
           thing
           without
           all
           Life
           and
           vertue
           ,
           as
           a
           candle
           extinguished
           .
           For
           by
           the
           
             fall
             ,
             the
             lamb
          
           ,
           the
           witnes
           came
           to
           be
           slaine
           and
           remained
           so
           ,
           until
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             life
          
           againe
           was
           sent
           from
           God
           into
           it
           ,
           to
           give
           it
           life
           and
           power
           ,
           to
           witnes
           against
           mens
           transgressions
           :
           for
           a
           witnes
           that
           is
           wholly
           dead
           ,
           cannot
           witnes
           unto
           particular
           things
           of
           fact
           ,
           against
           men
           ,
           as
           this
           
             inward
             witnes
          
           in
           all
           men
           doth
           ,
           who
           doe
           not
           againe
           crucifi●
           it
           in
           themselves
           .
           And
           seing
           Christ
           tasted
           death
           for
           every
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           grace
           that
           brings
           salvation
           ,
           hath
           appeared
           to
           every
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospel
           is
           preached
           in
           every
           creature
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           according
           to
           the
           Greek
           ,
           in
           
             Hebr.
             2.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             
             Col.
          
           1.
           23.
           
           It
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           the
           illumination
           given
           to
           every
           man
           ,
           is
           a
           new
           and
           fresh
           visitation
           of
           Gods
           love
           in
           Christ
           freely
           given
           ,
           unto
           them
           for
           salvation
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           to
           the
           word
           Nature
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           rightly
           understood
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           great
           difference
           about
           it
           .
           For
           if
           by
           Nature
           thou
           understandest
           the
           Nature
           that
           is
           corrupt
           and
           fallen
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           simply
           is
           derived
           from
           Adam
           ,
           then
           wee
           deny
           ,
           that
           ,
           that
           Nature
           can
           claime
           any
           right
           to
           this
           Light
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           can
           be
           said
           to
           proceed
           ,
           from
           that
           Nature
           .
           But
           if
           thou
           understandest
           by
           nature
           ,
           the
           nature
           ,
           that
           is
           spiritual
           and
           heavenly
           ,
           and
           is
           derived
           from
           Christ
           ,
           the
           second
           Adam
           ,
           the
           quickning
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           Lord
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           then
           I
           say
           the
           Light
           may
           properly
           be
           called
           the
           Light
           of
           that
           Nature
           ,
           in
           which
           sense
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           that
           place
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Rom.
           2.
           v.
           14.
           cited
           by
           thee
           ,
           where
           hee
           sayeth
           ,
           
             The
             Gentiles
             which
             have
             not
             the
             Law
             did
             by
             nature
             the
             things
             contained
             in
             the
             Law.
          
           For
           who
           will
           be
           so
           grosse
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           that
           the
           Gentiles
           by
           the
           corrupt
           Nature
           could
           doe
           the
           things
           contained
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           is
           pure
           and
           Holy
           ?
           But
           by
           that
           Nature
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           with
           the
           Law
           ,
           towit
           ,
           divine
           and
           heavenly
           ,
           they
           might
           doe
           them
           .
           So
           that
           thou
           canst
           not
           ,
           but
           still
           be
           accounted
           ,
           a
           wilful
           enemy
           to
           the
           Light
           ,
           whilest
           thou
           opposest
           it
           ,
           and
           dost
           not
           turne
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           it
           ,
           come
           to
           see
           the
           evil
           of
           thy
           wayes
           ,
           and
           forsake
           them
           .
        
         
         
           Pag.
           12.
           
           Though
           it
           ●e
           here
           asserted
           ,
           in
           name
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           of
           excellent
           ,
           and
           blessed
           use
           ,
           yet
           thou
           wilt
           not
           beleeve
           it
           ,
           and
           alledgest
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           make
           the
           due
           ,
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           for
           these
           
             Reasons
             .
             First
          
           Because
           a
           Bible
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           
             Is
             not
             to
             be
             seene
             in
             all
             our
             meetings
             :
          
           But
           that
           will
           inferre
           nothing
           at
           all
           ,
           for
           wee
           meet
           not
           to
           read
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           to
           wait
           on
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           be
           taught
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           receive
           from
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           what
           hee
           pleaseth
           to
           administer
           ,
           either
           in
           our
           selvs
           ,
           or
           through
           the
           mouthes
           of
           his
           servants
           ;
           &
           wee
           meet
           to
           Worship
           God
           ,
           whos
           worship
           is
           to
           be
           performed
           
             in
             Spirit
             and
             in
             truth
          
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           externall
           reading
           .
           Thou
           sayest
           
             Christ
             tooke
             the
             book
             of
             the
             prophet
             I
             saiah
             and
             read
             out
             of
             it
             :
          
           But
           was
           not
           this
           ,
           the
           performance
           of
           a
           
             legal
             duty
          
           ,
           and
           in
           condescendence
           to
           the
           Iewes
           manner
           ?
           for
           it
           was
           in
           the
           synagogue
           ,
           but
           did
           he
           ever
           coustitute
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           part
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             worship
          
           ;
           for
           one
           man
           to
           take
           the
           bible
           ,
           and
           speak
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           to
           be
           excluded
           from
           speaking
           ,
           while
           hee
           pratles
           ,
           his
           owne
           barren
           empty
           notions
           about
           it
           ?
           shew
           me
           where
           that
           was
           the
           practise
           ,
           or
           order
           among
           the
           Apostles
           and
           primitive
           Christians
           :
           In
           the
           churches
           way
           1.
           
           Cor.
           14.
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           vers
           .
           29.
           
             let
             the
             Prophets
             speake
             two
             or
             three
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             other
             judge
             ,
             if
             any
             thing
             be
             revealed
             to
             another
             that
             sits
             by
             ,
             let
             the
             first
             hold
             his
             peace
             for
             yee
             many
             all
             prophecy
             ,
             one
             by
             one
             ,
             that
             all
             may
             learne
             ,
             and
             all
             may
             be
             comforted
             .
          
           By
           which
           it
           plainly
           appears
           there
           was
           no
           such
           setled
           custome
           among
           them
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           one
           of
           the
           maine
           inventions
           brought
           in
           ,
           in
           the
           Apostacy
           ,
           wherby
           barrennes
           and
           drynes
           hath
           entred
           and
           wherby
           the
           quickning
           
             unlimited
             life
          
           has
           beene
           stopped
           from
           flowing
           through
           many
           vessels
           .
           It
           is
           true
           the
           Apostles
           at
           times
           cited
           Scriptures
           out
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           to
           shew
           their
           fulfilling
           ,
           or
           to
           open
           the
           mind
           of
           the
           Spirit
           concerning
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           frequent
           is
           our
           meetings
           ,
           to
           cite
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           open
           them
           in
           the
           same
           
             life
             and
             Spirit
          
           that
           gave
           them
           forth
           ,
           in
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           the
           order
           and
           way
           of
           mans
           wisdome
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           is
           your
           way
           ,
           which
           savours
           more
           of
           Aristotles
           School
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             Secondly
          
           as
           to
           what
           thou
           sayest
           that
           it
           is
           not
           our
           way
           to
           encourage
           the
           People
           to
           read
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           to
           try
           doctrines
           by
           them
           ,
           't
           is
           utterly
           false
           ,
           for
           wee
           desire
           that
           all
           may
           come
           to
           try
           doctrines
           even
           by
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           wee
           bid
           them
           also
           come
           to
           the
           light
           in
           them
           ,
           to
           read
           and
           try
           doctrines
           ,
           and
           understand
           the
           true
           sence
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           therein
           ,
           and
           if
           People
           did
           so
           ,
           wee
           know
           ,
           that
           then
           your
           jugjuglings
           
           about
           them
           would
           be
           made
           manifest
           :
           but
           indeed
           wee
           are
           far
           from
           desi●ing
           People
           to
           heed
           your
           
             false
             Glosses
          
           and
           commentaries
           upon
           them
           ,
           wherby
           yee
           darken
           them
           ,
           rather
           then
           interpret
           
             them
             .
             Thirdly
          
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           
             when
             you
             want
             an
             inward
             command
             to
             a
             duty
             I
             trow
             the
             〈◊〉
             command
             of
             the
             Scripture
             is
             not
             regarded
             .
          
           Ans
           :
           here
           thou
           writest
           as
           one
           unacquainted
           vvith
           the
           Law
           and
           
             new
             Covenant
          
           vvritt
           in
           the
           heart
           ;
           the
           
             inward
             command
          
           is
           never
           vvanting
           in
           the
           due
           season
           ,
           to
           any
           duty
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           vvaited
           for
           ,
           and
           the
           outvvard
           testimony
           or
           signification
           of
           the
           command
           ,
           vvee
           regard
           in
           its
           place
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           a
           regarding
           the
           outvvard
           to
           mind
           the
           
             inward
             unction
             and
             spirit
          
           ,
           to
           vvhich
           it
           directs
           ?
           vvhich
           invvard
           teacheth
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           leadeth
           into
           all
           truth
           .
           1.
           
           
             Ioh.
             2.
             27.
             1.
             
             Cor
             14.
             15.
             
             Iohn
             .
          
           16.
           13
           ▪
           yea
           ,
           doe
           not
           such
           more
           regard
           the
           outvvard
           ,
           then
           they
           vvho
           under
           a
           pretence
           of
           an
           
             outward
             command
          
           doe
           run
           about
           these
           things
           in
           their
           ovvne
           
             natural
             will
             and
             Spirit
          
           ,
           neglecting
           to
           vvait
           upon
           the
           Lord
           ,
           for
           the
           leading
           and
           help
           of
           his
           Spirit
           .
           Thy
           comparing
           us
           
             to
             servants
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             be
             moved
             to
             work
             ,
             by
             their
             masters
             letter
             ,
             &c.
          
           is
           vaine
           and
           riduculous
           nor
           doth
           it
           reach
           us
           ,
           for
           our
           Masters
           letter
           is
           vvritt
           
             in
             our
             hearts
          
           ,
           and
           ther
           wee
           ar
           to
           find
           it
           ,
           neither
           is
           our
           Master
           separated
           from
           us
           ,
           as
           those
           Masters
           are
           ,
           vvho
           use
           to
           vvrite
           letters
           to
           servants
           to
           set
           them
           on
           vvork
           ,
           while
           they
           are
           absent
           ,
           and
           cannot
           help
           them
           by
           their
           presence
           ,
           for
           our
           Master
           is
           alvvayes
           vvith
           us
           ,
           and
           hee
           requires
           us
           to
           doe
           all
           our
           vvorks
           by
           his
           imediate
           counsell
           ,
           direction
           ,
           and
           assistence
           ,
           as
           present
           vvith
           us
           ,
           and
           
             in
             us
          
           .
           And
           that
           nature
           vvee
           vvitnes
           brought
           forth
           
             in
             us
          
           ,
           vvhich
           does
           not
           shift
           his
           vvill
           ,
           but
           delight
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           and
           knovv
           it
           ,
           vvhether
           told
           us
           by
           a
           lively
           voice
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           other
           invvard
           signifification
           of
           his
           
             Spirit
             .
             Fourthly
          
           ,
           and
           becaus
           thou
           art
           ignorant
           of
           that
           great
           duty
           ,
           of
           
             wayting
             upon
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             silence
             ,
          
           out
           of
           all
           thy
           ovvne
           thoughts
           and
           words
           ,
           and
           art
           trampling
           it
           under
           foot
           ,
           thou
           lookest
           ,
           upon
           it
           ,
           as
           
             mispent
             time
             or
             a
             meer
             looking
             upon
             the
             ground
          
           ;
           vvhereas
           if
           ever
           thou
           comest
           to
           knovv
           the
           Scriptures
           a
           right
           ,
           or
           to
           confer
           a
           right
           ,
           concerning
           them
           so
           as
           to
           proffit
           ,
           thou
           must
           first
           come
           to
           that
           silence
           ,
           thou
           novv
           so
           much
           despisest
           .
           So
           that
           these
           things
           very
           vvell
           consist
           ,
           though
           the
           vvorld
           may
           judge
           othervvayes
           ,
           vvhom
           thou
           vvilt
           have
           to
           be
           judges
           in
           the
           case
           ▪
           but
           in
           the
           judgement
           of
           those
           vvho
           are
           redeemed
           out
           of
           the
           vvorld
           ,
           vvee
           shall
           be
           found
           to
           put
           the
           scriptures
           in
           their
           true
           place
           .
        
         
         
           Thou
           canst
           not
           but
           smile
           ,
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           of
           understanding
           ,
           should
           grant
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           a
           declaration
           of
           Gods
           mind
           ,
           and
           yet
           deny
           them
           to
           be
           Gods
           VVord
           ,
           for
           what
           is
           a
           VVord
           but
           a
           declaration
           of
           ones
           ,
           mind
           .
        
         
           Ansvv.
           Here
           thy
           lightnes
           appears
           ,
           vvhich
           darkens
           thy
           understanding
           :
           if
           thou
           must
           needs
           smile
           ,
           doe
           it
           ,
           at
           thy
           impertinent
           reason
           ,
           for
           though
           a
           mans
           VVord
           ,
           be
           the
           declaration
           of
           his
           mind
           ,
           yet
           every
           declaration
           of
           his
           mind
           ,
           is
           not
           his
           word
           :
           for
           signes
           may
           be
           a
           declaration
           of
           a
           mans
           mind
           ,
           without
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           people
           usually
           distinguish
           betwixt
           a
           mans
           VVord
           ,
           and
           his
           writ
           .
           And
           so
           though
           the
           scripture
           be
           a
           declaration
           of
           
             Gods
             mind
          
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           his
           VVord
           ,
           properly
           nor
           can
           those
           properties
           which
           are
           declared
           of
           the
           VVord
           ,
           belong
           to
           the
           scriptures
           ,
           as
           hath
           oft
           beene
           demonstrated
           ,
           but
           to
           that
           
             inward
             and
             living
             VVord
          
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           declare
           it selfe
           whether
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           mouth
           .
           The
           
             VVord
             of
             God
          
           is
           like
           unto
           himselfe
           ,
           spirituall
           ,
           yea
           
             Spirit
             and
             life
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           be
           heard
           ,
           or
           read
           ,
           with
           the
           natural
           externall
           senses
           ,
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           can
           ,
           nor
           does
           the
           Scriptures
           cited
           by
           thee
           ,
           as
           
             Hosea
             .
             1.
             1.
             
             Ioel.
             1.
             1.
             
             Isaiah
             .
             38.
             4.
             
             Ieremiah
             .
          
           14.
           1.
           prove
           thy
           intent
           .
           For
           that
           VVord
           ,
           vvhich
           came
           unto
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           vvas
           that
           from
           vvhich
           the
           scriptures
           vver
           given
           forth
           ,
           vvhich
           VVord
           you
           confesse
           vvas
           immediate
           from
           God
           ,
           but
           you
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           ceased
           to
           come
           novv
           .
           And
           did
           not
           all
           the
           Prophets
           prophecie
           from
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Word
           ?
           Thou
           mightest
           ss
           vvell
           reason
           thus
           ,
           that
           vvhen
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           came
           upon
           such
           a
           one
           or
           to
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           that
           therefore
           the
           scripture
           is
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           so
           deny
           all
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           that
           vvhich
           ,
           is
           the
           Scripture
           as
           some
           doe
           ,
           in
           other
           Sects
           ,
           calling
           the
           vvritings
           of
           the
           
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
          
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           denying
           the
           necessity
           of
           any
           other
           thing
           ,
           vvhich
           is
           abominable
           dece●pt
           ,
           and
           vvresting
           of
           Scriture
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Prophets
           declaring
           their
           message
           said
           ,
           
             thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           provs
           that
           vvhat
           God
           spake
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           through
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           
             living
             VVord
          
           declared
           it selfe
           ,
           vvas
           the
           
             VVord
             of
             God
          
           ,
           but
           not
           ,
           the
           letter
           ,
           or
           vvriting
           .
           And
           vvhereas
           thou
           sayest
           
             it
             is
             all
             one
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             scripture
             saith
             ,
             and
             God
             sayeth
             .
             Answer
             ,
          
           by
           vvay
           of
           inference
           and
           collection
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           they
           are
           one
           ,
           becaus
           of
           their
           agreement
           ,
           yet
           the
           
             living
             VVord
          
           and
           speech
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           scripture
           ,
           more
           then
           the
           
             sun
             beame
          
           ,
           is
           the
           
           shadow
           ●hough
           the
           one
           agrees
           vvith
           the
           other
           ;
           every
           one
           that
           reads
           or
           hears
           the
           scriptures
           read
           ,
           hears
           not
           God
           immediatly
           ,
           now
           that
           vvhich
           God
           speaks
           to
           any
           ,
           
           or
           in
           any
           ,
           immediatly
           ,
           that
           is
           only
           his
           VVord
           properly
           unto
           them
           .
           As
           they
           vvho
           only
           read
           my
           Letter
           ,
           cannot
           be
           said
           ,
           properly
           to
           hear
           me
           by
           VVord
           of
           mouth
           .
           Christ
           said
           to
           the
           jewes
           ,
           yee
           have
           not
           heard
           his
           voice
           ,
           though
           they
           heard
           the
           scriptures
           and
           though
           the
           Apostle
           useth
           some
           scriptures
           out
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           it
           prove
           not
           ,
           hee
           had
           not
           the
           VVord
           of
           the
           Lord
           speaking
           them
           ,
           immediatly
           
             in
             him
          
           ,
           and
           to
           him
           .
           That
           scripture
           thou
           biddest
           remarke
           ,
           1
           Thess.
           2.
           13.
           provs
           not
           thy
           intent
           neither
           :
           for
           the
           VVord
           ,
           which
           they
           heard
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           was
           that
           
             living
             VVord
          
           ,
           declaring
           it selfe
           ,
           through
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           which
           was
           answered
           by
           the
           same
           
             in
             them
          
           ,
           who
           heard
           ;
           they
           heard
           Christ
           of
           ,
           in
           and
           through
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           does
           it
           therefore
           follow
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           the
           Scripture
           ?
           And
           
             lastly
             ,
             Mark.
          
           7.
           13.
           
           Servs
           thy
           purpose
           no
           more
           ,
           then
           the
           rest
           :
           for
           the
           Pharisees
           in
           striking
           at
           the
           
             fift
             commandement
          
           ,
           did
           conesquentially
           strike
           at
           the
           
             living
             inward
             VVord
          
           which
           gave
           it
           forth
           ,
           as
           those
           who
           strucke
           at
           any
           of
           the
           Apostles
           struck
           at
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           none
           of
           the
           Apostles
           was
           Christ
           as
           nether
           is
           the
           〈◊〉
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           outwardly
           vvritt
           ,
           to
           speak
           properly
           ,
           
             the
             VVord
             of
             God.
          
           And
           truly
           the
           reason
           ,
           why
           vvee
           may
           not
           call
           the
           Scriptures
           the
           
             VVord
             of
             God
          
           ,
           (
           to
           speak
           properly
           )
           is
           that
           people
           may
           be
           directed
           to
           that
           invvard
           
             living
             VVord
          
           ,
           for
           by
           their
           being
           so
           much
           called
           
             the
             VVord
             of
             God
          
           ,
           they
           have
           beene
           putt
           in
           Christs
           stead
           ,
           and
           have
           beene
           set
           up
           as
           an
           Idoll
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           that
           from
           whence
           they
           came
           ,
           so
           that
           to
           avoid
           this
           hazard
           ,
           vvee
           have
           putt
           them
           in
           their
           due
           place
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           14.
           
           To
           prove
           that
           it
           is
           the
           mind
           and
           
             VVill
             of
             God
          
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           should
           be
           the
           Rule
           thou
           citest
           
             Isay.
             8.
             20.
             
             To
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             testimony
             .
          
           &c.
           But
           it
           rests
           to
           be
           proved
           ,
           that
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           testimony
           vvas
           not
           the
           
             inward
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           that
           that
           Word
           ,
           according
           to
           vvhich
           they
           vvere
           to
           speake
           ,
           vvas
           not
           the
           
             inward
             VVord
          
           ,
           vvhich
           is
           said
           to
           be
           in
           the
           heart
           .
           It
           is
           observable
           that
           to
           prove
           this
           thou
           bringest
           ,
           Ioh.
           7.
           49.
           vvhere
           the
           Pharisees
           say
           ,
           
             have
             any
             of
             the
             Rulers
             or
             Pharisees
             beleived
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             this
             people
             that
             know
             not
             the
             law
             are
             accursed
             .
          
           This
           place
           sutes
           the
           matter
           very
           vvell
           ,
           but
           makes
           much
           against
           thee
           .
           For
           the
           Pharisees
           here
           were
           crying
           up
           the
           
             outward
             Lavv
          
           ,
           and
           the
           knowledge
           of
           it
           :
           averring
           that
           the
           ignorance
           of
           it
           caused
           the
           meane
           people
           to
           beleive
           in
           Christ.
           So
           doe
           yee
           novv
           ;
           yee
           pretend
           to
           cry
           up
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           the
           ignorance
           of
           it
           occasions
           so
           many
           to
           leave
           you
           .
           And
           as
           they
           then
           were
           setting
           the
           Law
           above
           Christ
           ,
           and
           covering
           themselves
           with
           
           a
           zeal
           for
           it
           ,
           persecuting
           him
           ,
           and
           reviling
           his
           followers
           as
           ignorants
           .
           So
           yee
           now
           ,
           whilst
           yee
           are
           boasting
           of
           your
           great
           knowledge
           
             in
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           scripture
           ;
           and
           your
           high
           esteeme
           of
           them
           ,
           yee
           are
           despising
           ,
           crucifying
           the
           same
           Christ
           in
           his
           spirituall
           appearance
           ,
           and
           upbraiding
           his
           followers
           now
           ,
           as
           th●y
           did
           then
           ,
           as
           ignorants
           ,
           and
           contemners
           of
           the
           Law.
           And
           as
           to
           
             Luk.
             10.
             26.
             how
             readest
             thou
             ?
          
           This
           was
           spoke
           to
           one
           ,
           that
           was
           a
           Lawyer
           ,
           or
           interpreter
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           relyed
           upon
           it
           ,
           so
           Christ
           spoke
           this
           to
           check
           him
           ,
           and
           beside
           ,
           the
           dispensation
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           which
           this
           Lawyer
           was
           under
           ,
           was
           different
           from
           that
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           as
           may
           appear
           Heb.
           8.
           10.
           
           Againe
           as
           for
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Apostles
           useing
           the
           Scriptures
           for
           convincing
           of
           their
           opposers
           ;
           so
           doe
           wee
           ,
           and
           yet
           this
           proves
           not
           ,
           that
           either
           hee
           ,
           or
           wee
           judge
           them
           to
           be
           the
           Rule
           wherby
           to
           try
           all
           things
           and
           Spirits
           ,
           yea
           even
           the
           
             Spirt
             of
             God
          
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           15.
           
           Thou
           seemest
           to
           lay
           much
           stresse
           upon
           this
           ,
           
             that
             it
             wer
             impossible
             for
             us
             to
             prove
             to
             a
             Iew
             ,
             or
             a
             Turk
             that
             Iesus
             the
             Son
             of
             Mary
             ,
             is
             in
             very
             deed
             the
             Christ
             ,
             without
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           But
           I
           Answer
           thee
           to
           that
           easily
           by
           what
           way
           wilt
           thou
           perswade
           a
           Turk
           to
           believe
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           their
           t●stimony
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           
             inward
             testimony
          
           of
           the
           
             spirit
             ?
             Calvin
          
           after
           hee
           has
           said
           all
           that
           can
           be
           said
           ,
           of
           outward
           wayes
           ,
           at
           last
           concludes
           ,
           the
           only
           certaine
           way
           to
           know
           it
           in
           deed
           ,
           is
           by
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           
             spirit
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
          
           7.
           
           Sect.
           4.
           of
           his
           Inst.
           &
           as
           to
           the
           course
           that
           Paul
           tooke
           ,
           with
           the
           obstinate
           Jewes
           it
           was
           very
           commendable
           ,
           becaus
           they
           said
           ,
           they
           beleived
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           seemed
           to
           esteeme
           them
           much
           ,
           though
           they
           opposed
           the
           truth
           witnessed
           to
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           so
           that
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           some
           great
           pretenders
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           can
           make
           a
           cloak
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           deny
           Christ
           himselfe
           as
           yee
           doe
           at
           this
           day
           .
           And
           though
           Paul
           tooke
           that
           course
           with
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           yet
           wee
           see
           hee
           tooke
           no
           such
           course
           with
           the
           Athenians
           ,
           to
           wh●m
           he
           cited
           no
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           endeavoured
           to
           perswade
           them
           by
           it
           ,
           but
           told
           them
           they
           were
           the
           
             off
             spring
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           wished
           them
           
             to
             feel
             after
             him
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             afar
             of
             from
             every
             one
             of
             them
             .
             thirdly
          
           sayest
           thou
           ,
           
             the
             saints
             had
             recourse
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             in
             the
             examination
             of
             Doctrines
             .
             So
             have
             wee
             too
             ,
          
           as
           befor
           has
           beene
           declared
           ,
           but
           that
           will
           not
           prove
           the
           Scripture
           is
           the
           rule
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             16.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             thou
             sayest
             ,
             wee
             ar
             commanded
             to
             search
             the
             Scripturs
             Iohn
          
           5.
           39.
           
           Answer
           .
           The
           words
           may
           be
           translated
           ,
           
             you
             search
             the
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           as
           Pasor
           ,
           translateth
           them
           ,
           But
           wee
           doe
           acknowledge
           ,
           
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           to
           be
           searched
           ,
           but
           are
           not
           to
           be
           rested
           in
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Iewes
           fault
           ,
           who
           vvould
           not
           come
           to
           Christ
           to
           get
           life
           ,
           thinking
           to
           have
           
             eternal
             life
          
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           vvhich
           Christ
           cheks
           them
           for
           :
           and
           that
           the
           
             Scriptures
             are
             profitable
             ,
             for
             doctrine
             ,
             correction
             ,
          
           instruction
           ,
           vvee
           owne
           ,
           (
           and
           are
           commended
           for
           their
           dignity
           ,
           and
           authority
           )
           but
           they
           are
           thus
           profitable
           onely
           to
           such
           ,
           as
           come
           to
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           guide
           and
           direct
           them
           ,
           hovv
           to
           make
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           else
           they
           may
           prove
           an
           occasion
           of
           stumbling
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           to
           the
           Pharisees
           :
           hence
           it
           is
           said
           
             that
             the
             man
             of
             God
             may
             be
             perfect
             ,
             mark
             ,
          
           the
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           every
           Man
           ,
           novv
           no
           man
           can
           be
           truely
           called
           
             the
             man
             of
             God
          
           but
           hee
           that
           is
           led
           by
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             God.
          
           Next
           thou
           vvouldst
           undertake
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           
             not
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             within
             men
             should
             be
             the
             Rule
             ,
             in
          
           which
           thou
           fallest
           very
           short
           ,
           as
           appears
           ,
           by
           saying
           ,
           that
           Christ
           made
           use
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           prove
           himselfe
           ,
           &c
           :
           and
           not
           the
           
             light
             within
          
           .
           And
           did
           these
           Jewes
           receive
           him
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           did
           they
           not
           reject
           him
           ?
           and
           why
           ?
           because
           they
           hearkned
           not
           unto
           the
           
             inward
             voice
             and
             testimony
          
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           concerning
           him
           :
           and
           this
           was
           the
           testimony
           ,
           which
           hee
           said
           was
           greater
           ,
           then
           that
           of
           Iohn
           ,
           though
           
             Iohn
             was
             the
             greatest
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             those
             vvho
             beleeve
             had
             the
             witnesse
             in
             themselves
             .
             1
             Ioh.
          
           5.
           10.
           but
           to
           th●
           unbeleiving
           Iewes
           ,
           hee
           said
           ,
           
             yee
             have
             neither
             heard
             his
             voice
             ,
             nor
             seene
             his
             shape
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           :
           Thou
           sayest
           ,
           
             there
             is
             an
             expresse
             command
             to
             try
             the
             Spirits
             .
          
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           4.
           1.
           
           Answ.
           but
           is
           there
           any
           word
           ,
           there
           of
           trying
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           Cannot
           the
           Spirits
           be
           tryed
           by
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           ?
           or
           is
           there
           any
           better
           way
           to
           try
           them
           ?
           How
           tryed
           Peter
           the
           spirit
           of
           Ananias
           and
           Saphirah
           ?
           And
           is
           not
           the
           tryall
           and
           discerning
           of
           Spirits
           the
           priviledge
           of
           the
           Saints
           now
           ?
           And
           how
           is
           it
           a
           peculiar
           priviledge
           to
           saints
           ,
           unles
           it
           be
           done
           by
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           ?
           For
           the
           Scriptures
           any
           can
           make
           use
           of
           ,
           the
           
             Apostle
             Iohn
          
           ,
           writing
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           concerning
           seducers
           ,
           points
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           
             Anoin●ing
             ,
             which
             remained
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             did
             teach
             them
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             they
             did
             know
             ,
             all
             things
             ,
          
           and
           consequently
           Spirits
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Iohn
             .
             2.
             20.
             26.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
          
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           
             undoubtedly
             ,
             there
             are
             strong
             delusions
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Ans.
           there
           are
           so
           indeed
           .
           But
           was
           there
           any
           more
           strongly
           deluded
           ,
           then
           the
           Pharisees
           ?
           Yet
           how
           much
           did
           they
           lay
           claime
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
           how
           came
           they
           then
           to
           be
           deluded
           who
           wer
           so
           skilled
           ,
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
           according
           to
           the
           
           letter
           of
           them
           ?
           and
           the
           poor
           People
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           so
           skilled
           ,
           so
           rightly
           to
           hit
           the
           matter
           ?
        
         
           And
           as
           to
           thy
           
             question
             ,
             what
             way
             ,
             shall
             the
             delusion
             ,
             be
             tryd
             ,
             if
             you
             neglect
             the
             VVord
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             look
             only
             within
             ?
          
           Answ
           :
           As
           for
           the
           
             VVord
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
          
           yet
           the
           
             Scriptures
             testimony
          
           wee
           neglect
           not
           ,
           but
           what
           way
           ,
           thinkest
           thou
           shall
           the
           delusion
           ,
           be
           tryed
           ?
           If
           you
           neglect
           the
           
             Spirit
             within
          
           ?
           and
           look
           only
           upon
           the
           letter
           ,
           and
           words
           vvithout
           you
           ?
           if
           the
           Delusion
           be
           strong
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           will
           it
           not
           twine
           ,
           and
           vvrest
           the
           Scriptures
           without
           ,
           to
           cause
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           seeme
           for
           it
           ?
           and
           suppose
           a
           man
           be
           deluded
           with
           a
           
             Spirit
             of
             delusion
          
           ,
           what
           can
           help
           him
           ,
           but
           God
           whose
           Spirit
           searcheth
           all
           the
           deepest
           things
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           and
           can
           ,
           and
           doth
           dscover
           them
           ,
           to
           those
           ,
           vvho
           love
           to
           be
           undeceived
           and
           are
           faithfull
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           what
           they
           certainly
           know
           .
           And
           though
           the
           same
           
             deluding
             spirit
          
           ,
           who
           deceived
           first
           ,
           may
           deceive
           over
           againe
           ,
           that
           makes
           nothing
           against
           the
           insufficiency
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           discover
           ,
           the
           delusion
           ,
           but
           if
           a
           man
           be
           deceived
           either
           first
           ,
           or
           againe
           he
           is
           to
           blame
           himself
           for
           his
           defect
           ,
           in
           not
           being
           duely
           watchfull
           ,
           and
           faithfull
           ,
           in
           what
           is
           discovered
           to
           him
           of
           God
           truly
           ,
           and
           certainly
           ;
           Consider
           the
           tendency
           of
           thy
           argument
           which
           strikes
           not
           only
           ,
           at
           the
           certainty
           of
           the
           
             Saints
             faith
          
           now
           ,
           from
           the
           
             Spirit
             within
          
           ,
           and
           the
           assurance
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           there
           from
           ,
           but
           also
           strikes
           at
           the
           very
           certainty
           and
           assurance
           of
           all
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           knowledge
           the
           
             holy
             Prophets
          
           ,
           and
           men
           of
           God
           had
           ,
           from
           the
           
             Spirit
             vvithin
          
           ,
           when
           Seripture
           was
           not
           .
           Wee
           are
           in
           no
           greater
           hazzard
           to
           be
           deceived
           now
           ,
           then
           they
           were
           then
           .
           You
           that
           set
           up
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           your
           only
           rule
           ,
           the
           many
           sects
           of
           you
           ,
           what
           jangling
           and
           contesting
           is
           among
           you
           ,
           while
           one
           pleads
           for
           his
           sence
           ,
           and
           another
           for
           his
           ?
           which
           all
           proceeds
           from
           their
           wandring
           from
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           gave
           forth
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           And
           as
           to
           satisfying
           of
           others
           ,
           wee
           refer
           &
           recommend
           them
           to
           the
           same
           
             Spirit
             in
             them
          
           ,
           to
           receive
           their
           satisfaction
           from
           that
           ,
           which
           only
           can
           ,
           and
           will
           satisfy
           them
           ,
           who
           wait
           for
           it
           in
           singlenes
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           18.
           
           And
           whereas
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           
             the
             Saints
             ,
             are
             led
             and
             guided
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           So
           say
           wee
           too
           ,
           But
           it
           doth
           not
           therefore
           follow
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirit
           hath
           so
           tyed
           and
           limited
           himselfe
           to
           the
           use
           of
           the
           scriptures
           ,
           as
           alwayes
           to
           use
           them
           ,
           in
           every
           particular
           step
           ,
           of
           his
           guiding
           the
           Saints
           ;
           the
           Spirit
           is
           free
           to
           use
           ,
           or
           not
           use
           the
           scriptures
           ,
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           guideth
           the
           Saints
           in
           many
           particular
           steps
           of
           their
           life
           ,
           for
           which
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           particular
           scripture
           ,
           either
           
           to
           approve
           ,
           or
           disprove
           them
           in
           .
           As
           for
           
             the
             more
             sure
             VVord
             of
             Prophesy
          
           wee
           grant
           it
           is
           the
           rule
           ,
           but
           deny
           ,
           that
           that
           
             more
             sure
             VVord
          
           ,
           is
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           that
           VVord
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           from
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           came
           ,
           and
           in
           ,
           and
           by
           ,
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           to
           be
           interpreted
           ;
           and
           is
           it
           not
           grosse
           blindnes
           &
           darknes
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           is
           more
           sure
           ,
           then
           that
           
             VVord
             ,
             light
             ,
             life
          
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           from
           which
           they
           came
           ?
           Had
           not
           the
           Scriptures
           all
           their
           sureness
           ,
           from
           the
           
             inward
             testimony
             of
             the
             spirit
          
           ?
           How
           then
           can
           they
           be
           more
           sure
           ?
           Thy
           example
           of
           the
           Schoolmaster
           ,
           &
           the
           coppy
           ,
           servs
           not
           thy
           turne
           ,
           for
           the
           Spirit
           is
           unto
           the
           Saints
           both
           their
           teacher
           ,
           &
           their
           Coppy
           .
           And
           they
           need
           not
           goe
           forth
           ,
           for
           a
           Coppy
           ;
           &
           if
           they
           vvalk
           according
           to
           this
           ,
           by
           looking
           upon
           it
           ,
           &
           eying
           it
           ,
           they
           shal
           be
           good
           Schollers
           &
           Proficients
           ,
           hee
           writes
           them
           ,
           a
           living
           Coppy
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           engraves
           it
           on
           
             fleshly
             tables
          
           whereas
           they
           who
           looke
           upon
           no
           other
           Coppy
           ,
           but
           the
           VVords
           without
           them
           ,
           are
           those
           ,
           
             who
             are
             ever
             learning
             ,
             but
             never
             able
             to
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             .
          
        
         
           Pag.
           19.
           
           Thou
           askest
           ,
           
             why
             wee
             disjoine
             the
             Spirit
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             ?
             citing
             Isaiah
             50.
             21.
             
             Answ.
          
           Wee
           are
           not
           to
           disjoine
           ,
           what
           the
           Lord
           putteth
           together
           ,
           somtimes
           the
           Spirit
           joineth
           ,
           or
           concurreth
           ,
           with
           the
           
             Scripture
             VVords
          
           and
           sometimes
           not
           ,
           how
           many
           preach
           and
           pray
           ,
           and
           read
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           talke
           of
           them
           ,
           without
           the
           joint
           concurrence
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ?
           Which
           wee
           say
           ,
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           doe
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           should
           never
           be
           used
           to
           preach
           ,
           and
           pray
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           in
           the
           concurrence
           ,
           and
           assistance
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           not
           of
           true
           use
           ,
           to
           any
           without
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           yee
           disjoine
           them
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           praying
           
             in
             the
             letter
          
           ,
           and
           useing
           of
           it
           without
           
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           ;
           to
           such
           the
           Scripture
           is
           indeed
           but
           
             a
             dead
             letter
          
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           nowayes
           a
           reproach
           unto
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           so
           called
           .
           Yea
           what
           are
           the
           best
           of
           men
           without
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           
             dead
             men
          
           ?
           and
           this
           is
           not
           a
           reproach
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           their
           Glory
           ,
           so
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           to
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           Thou
           sayest
           ,
           
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             a
             killing
             letter
             ,
             and
             this
             shewes
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             dead
             .
             Answ.
          
           A
           poor
           argument
           indeed
           !
           Can
           not
           dead
           things
           kill
           ,
           if
           men
           feed
           upon
           them
           ?
           If
           thou
           feedest
           upon
           
             sand
             ,
             gravell
             ,
             stones
             ,
             shells
          
           will
           not
           these
           things
           kil
           thee
           though
           they
           be
           dead
           ?
           And
           if
           thou
           feedst
           upon
           the
           letter
           ,
           without
           thee
           ,
           and
           not
           upon
           the
           life
           ,
           thou
           canst
           not
           live
           ;
           yea
           if
           one
           that
           lived
           ,
           did
           depart
           from
           feeding
           upon
           the
           life
           ,
           to
           feed
           upon
           the
           letter
           it
           would
           kill
           him
           .
           And
           as
           for
           that
           Scripture
           cited
           by
           thee
           ,
           it
           makes
           very
           much
           against
           thee
           ,
           to
           wit.
           
           Isaiah
           .
           59.
           21.
           
           For
           it
           is
           one
           thing
           for
           God
           to
           put
           VVords
           ,
           into
           mens
           mouths
           ,
           and
           far
           another
           ,
           for
           men
           ,
           to
           gather
           
             these
             VVords
          
           from
           that
           without
           and
           put
           them
           into
           their
           
             owne
             mouths
          
           ;
           nor
           doth
           it
           say
           that
           the
           
             VVords
             ,
             God
          
           shall
           put
           into
           their
           mouths
           shall
           be
           no
           other
           words
           ,
           more
           or
           lesse
           ,
           but
           the
           expresse
           
             scripture
             words
          
           ;
           why
           art
           thou
           not
           ashamed
           to
           cite
           this
           scripture
           ?
           doe
           yee
           not
           say
           ,
           to
           speake
           as
           the
           infallible
           Spirit
           givs
           utterance
           ,
           is
           ceased
           ,
           a●d
           consequently
           ,
           Gods
           putting
           VVords
           into
           the
           mouth
           ,
           Gods
           furnishing
           them
           ,
           with
           VVords
           ,
           suggested
           from
           his
           owne
           Spirit
           and
           life
           ?
           which
           the
           
             holy
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             Apostles
             vvitnessed
             ,
          
           to
           speake
           ,
           as
           moved
           by
           the
           
             holy
             Ghost
          
           :
           doe
           yee
           not
           say
           ,
           this
           is
           ceased
           ?
           why
           then
           citest
           thou
           a
           scripture
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           plaine
           and
           clear
           for
           it
           ?
           but
           that
           thou
           art
           in
           blindnes
           and
           
             confusion
             Pag.
          
           19.
           
           In
           thy
           procedure
           ,
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           justification
           thou
           makest
           a
           large
           step
           ,
           in
           that
           crooked
           path
           ,
           of
           deceipt
           ,
           wherein
           ?
           Thou
           hadst
           too
           much
           traced
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           but
           now
           more
           abundantly
           then
           ever
           ,
           thou
           displayest
           the
           Banner
           of
           thy
           disingenuity
           ,
           and
           gatherest
           all
           thy
           forces
           together
           ,
           it
           should
           seeme
           ,
           resolving
           to
           give
           the
           Quakers
           a
           finall
           ,
           over
           throw
           ;
           And
           to
           make
           the
           matter
           misty
           in
           the
           very
           entry
           of
           it
           ,
           thou
           raisest
           Dust
           to
           thy self
           venting
           thy
           own
           filthy
           imaginations
           ,
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           coming
           from
           them
           ,
           applauding
           thy
           endeavours
           ,
           as
           if
           thou
           wert
           studying
           to
           preserve
           pure
           ,
           the
           principle
           of
           justification
           ,
           in
           a
           point
           ,
           where
           none
           is
           jumbling
           it
           ,
           among
           us
           ;
           as
           thou
           advancest
           a
           litle
           further
           Pag.
           20.
           21
           ,
           having
           given
           a
           very
           scant
           account
           of
           their
           doctrine
           ,
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           couching
           it
           in
           most
           disadvantagious
           terms
           ,
           thou
           takest
           great
           liberty
           to
           extend
           thy selfe
           ,
           in
           a
           foolish
           ,
           and
           vaine
           excursion
           ,
           as
           if
           ,
           having
           fathomed
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           thou
           hadst
           discovered
           them
           to
           be
           either
           turned
           ,
           or
           turning
           rank
           Papists
           ,
           therefore
           to
           trace
           thee
           throughly
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           ,
           thou
           maist
           come
           to
           have
           a
           discovery
           of
           thy
           Vanity
           and
           malice
           ,
           or
           ,
           though
           ,
           thou
           shouldst
           prove
           irrecoverable
           ,
           yet
           others
           may
           have
           a
           view
           of
           both
           ;
           I
           shall
           first
           ,
           in
           honesty
           and
           plainnes
           declare
           the
           principle
           of
           truth
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           thereby
           observing
           thy
           misrepresentations
           .
           Secondly
           shew
           what
           vast
           difference
           is
           betwixt
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           Papists
           ,
           therein
           .
        
         
           And
           thirdly
           ,
           make
           manifest
           ,
           how
           much
           nearer
           of
           kin
           yee
           are
           to
           the
           Papists
           ,
           even
           as
           to
           this
           particular
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           relating
           thereunto
           
           then
           wee
           ,
           which
           may
           serve
           ,
           as
           a
           seasonable
           shower
           to
           allay
           that
           windy
           triumph
           ,
           vvhich
           thou
           endeavourest
           to
           establish
           unto
           thy selfe
           .
           As
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           vvee
           are
           justified
           by
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           ,
           both
           as
           hee
           appeared
           ,
           and
           was
           made
           manifest
           ,
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           also
           as
           hee
           is
           made
           manifest
           ,
           and
           
             revealed
             in
             us
          
           ;
           and
           thus
           ,
           wee
           doe
           not
           divide
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           his
           righteousnes
           ,
           without
           ,
           from
           his
           righteousnes
           within
           ,
           but
           wee
           doe
           receive
           and
           embrace
           him
           ,
           wholly
           and
           undivided
           ,
           
             THE
             LORD
             OVR
             RIGHTEOVSNES
             .
             Ieremiah
             .
          
           23.
           6.
           1.
           30.
           
           By
           which
           wee
           are
           both
           made
           and
           accounted
           righteous
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           and
           which
           ought
           not
           ,
           nor
           cannot
           be
           divided
           .
           And
           the
           manner
           and
           way
           ,
           wherby
           his
           righteousnes
           ,
           and
           obedience
           death
           and
           sufferings
           without
           ,
           become
           profitable
           unto
           us
           and
           is
           made
           onrs
           ,
           is
           ,
           by
           receiving
           him
           ,
           and
           becoming
           one
           with
           him
           ,
           
             in
             our
             hearts
          
           ,
           embraceing
           and
           entertaining
           that
           
             holy
             seed
          
           ,
           which
           as
           it
           is
           embraced
           and
           entertained
           ,
           becometh
           a
           
             holy
             birth
             in
             us
          
           ,
           which
           in
           Scripture
           is
           called
           ,
           
             Christ
             formed
             within
             ;
             Christ
             within
             the
             hope
             of
             glory
             .
             Gal.
             4.
             19.
             
             Coloss.
          
           1.
           27.
           
           By
           which
           the
           body
           of
           sin
           and
           death
           is
           done
           away
           ,
           and
           wee
           cleansed
           ,
           and
           washed
           ,
           and
           purged
           ,
           from
           our
           sins
           ,
           not
           imaginarily
           ,
           but
           really
           ;
           and
           we
           really
           ,
           and
           truly
           made
           righteous
           ,
           and
           holy
           ,
           and
           pure
           
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
          
           ,
           which
           righteousnes
           is
           properly
           enough
           said
           to
           be
           
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           immediatly
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           stands
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           is
           as
           unseparable
           from
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           beams
           are
           from
           the
           sun
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           ,
           through
           the
           union
           ,
           betwixt
           him
           ,
           and
           us
           ,
           (
           his
           righteous
           life
           and
           nature
           brought
           forth
           
             in
             us
          
           ,
           and
           wee
           made
           one
           with
           it
           as
           the
           branches
           are
           with
           the
           vine
           )
           that
           wee
           have
           a
           true
           Title
           ,
           and
           right
           to
           what
           hee
           hath
           done
           and
           suffered
           
             for
             us
          
           ,
           for
           ,
           being
           so
           closely
           united
           to
           
             Christ
             ,
             his
          
           righteousnes
           becometh
           
             ours
             ,
             his
          
           obedience
           
             ours
             ,
             his
          
           death
           ,
           and
           suffrings
           ,
           ours
           :
           thus
           wee
           
             know
             hiw
             and
             the
             power
             of
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             the
             fellowship
             of
             his
             suffrings
             ,
             being
             made
             conformable
             to
             his
             death
             ,
             Philip.
          
           3.
           10.
           
           By
           which
           nearnes
           ,
           and
           fellowship
           ,
           wee
           come
           to
           know
           ,
           an
           unity
           with
           the
           suffring
           seed
           ,
           both
           
             in
             our selves
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           and
           therein
           to
           travell
           ,
           for
           its
           raising
           ,
           and
           deliverance
           ;
           which
           yet
           no
           wayes
           derogats
           from
           the
           worth
           of
           the
           sacrifice
           ,
           hee
           offred
           up
           unto
           God
           ,
           without
           the
           gates
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           while
           hee
           humbled
           himselfe
           unto
           death
           ,
           even
           unto
           the
           death
           of
           the
           crosse
           ,
           tasting
           death
           ,
           for
           every
           man.
           This
           is
           an
           honest
           ,
           and
           plaine
           ,
           and
           true
           account
           of
           our
           beleife
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           is
           in
           substance
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           ,
           with
           that
           ,
           which
           
           at
           sundry
           tymes
           ,
           thou
           and
           
             thy
             brethren
          
           ,
           hast
           received
           from
           us
           ;
           notwithstanding
           the
           bare
           ,
           scanty
           ,
           and
           disingenuous
           account
           thou
           givest
           of
           us
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           As
           to
           the
           vast
           difference
           ,
           that
           lyeth
           betwixt
           us
           and
           the
           Papists
           ,
           any
           who
           are
           not
           willfully
           blind
           ,
           may
           see
           it
           ,
           who
           know
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           ours
           ,
           in
           this
           thing
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           the
           works
           ,
           of
           Christ
           wrought
           
             in
             us
          
           ,
           nor
           the
           works
           which
           wee
           work
           ,
           
             in
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             power
          
           ;
           that
           wee
           rest
           and
           relye
           upon
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Ground
             and
             foundation
          
           ,
           of
           our
           justification
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           
             Christ
             himselfe
          
           ,
           the
           worker
           ,
           revealed
           
             in
             us
          
           ,
           indwelling
           
             in
             us
          
           ,
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           covering
           us
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           
             Ground
             of
             our
             justification
          
           ,
           and
           wee
           feeling
           our
           selvs
           
             in
             him
          
           ,
           feeling
           him
           
             in
             us
          
           ,
           and
           
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             his
             life
          
           covering
           us
           ,
           wee
           feel
           our
           justification
           and
           peace
           with
           
             God
             in
             him
          
           ,
           and
           through
           him
           ,
           the
           alone
           Mediatour
           betwixt
           God
           ,
           and
           Man.
           Now
           ,
           this
           manner
           of
           justification
           by
           the
           indwelling
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           is
           not
           held
           by
           the
           Papists
           ,
           but
           is
           expressly
           denied
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           disputed
           against
           ,
           particularly
           by
           Bellarmine
           .
           And
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           himselfe
           is
           both
           first
           and
           last
           our
           justification
           and
           foundation
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           as
           to
           being
           
             justified
             by
             works
          
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           is
           plaine
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           wee
           may
           not
           deny
           it
           ,
           but
           plead
           for
           it
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           true
           sence
           and
           mind
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           wee
           are
           taught
           of
           him
           .
           But
           to
           be
           justified
           
             by
             him
          
           ,
           is
           more
           then
           to
           be
           justified
           
             by
             works
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           wee
           justified
           
             in
             our
             works
          
           ;
           which
           wee
           work
           
             in
             him
          
           ,
           because
           ,
           wee
           are
           
             in
             him
          
           ,
           and
           work
           them
           
             in
             him
          
           ,
           and
           because
           the
           Lord
           accepteth
           and
           justifieth
           us
           ,
           
             in
             him
          
           ;
           therefore
           hee
           accepteth
           and
           justifieth
           ,
           
             our
             works
          
           ,
           wrought
           
             in
             him
          
           ,
           and
           accepteth
           and
           justifieth
           ,
           us
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           these
           works
           ;
           and
           though
           it
           hath
           beene
           said
           ,
           by
           us
           ,
           that
           Good
           works
           ,
           which
           are
           wrought
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           are
           rather
           his
           ,
           then
           ours
           ,
           are
           meritorious
           ,
           yet
           wee
           understand
           it
           not
           any
           otherwayes
           ,
           then
           thus
           ;
           that
           all
           their
           Merit
           ,
           or
           worth
           is
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           seing
           they
           are
           said
           in
           Scripture
           to
           have
           their
           reward
           ;
           and
           Reward
           ,
           and
           Merit
           ,
           are
           relative
           terms
           ,
           inferring
           one
           another
           ,
           in
           that
           sence
           ,
           wherin
           they
           are
           said
           to
           be
           rewarded
           ,
           they
           may
           also
           be
           said
           to
           be
           meritorious
           ;
           which
           yet
           hinders
           not
           ,
           the
           freedome
           of
           
             Gods
             grace
          
           in
           justification
           ,
           for
           wee
           doe
           verily
           beleive
           ,
           and
           confesse
           ;
           that
           both
           the
           VVorks
           and
           the
           Reward
           ,
           are
           of
           the
           
             free
             grace
          
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Lord
           giveth
           us
           all
           things
           ,
           not
           of
           Debt
           ,
           or
           as
           being
           in
           our
           Debt
           ,
           but
           of
           
             free
             gift
          
           and
           his
           infinite
           goodnes
           and
           VVisdome
           hath
           seene
           it
           meet
           to
           
           promise
           a
           Reward
           to
           good
           works
           ;
           and
           so
           hee
           doth
           reward
           them
           ,
           becaus
           of
           his
           goodnes
           ,
           and
           faithfulnes
           ,
           and
           not
           because
           he
           is
           addebted
           unto
           any
           of
           us
           ,
           otherwise
           then
           as
           hee
           hath
           bound
           himselfe
           by
           his
           promise
           ,
           And
           this
           is
           contrary
           to
           that
           ●alse
           
             Popish
             Doctrine
          
           ,
           which
           affirms
           ,
           that
           men
           deserve
           a
           Reward
           from
           God
           ,
           for
           
             good
             works
          
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           
             strict
             justice
          
           ,
           without
           respect
           to
           the
           Promise
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           answered
           ,
           that
           all
           Papists
           doe
           not
           say
           so
           ,
           but
           are
           more
           moderate
           ,
           well
           then
           ,
           I
           say
           If
           some
           of
           them
           be
           moderate
           ,
           and
           passe
           from
           the
           erronious
           opinion
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           speake
           that
           which
           is
           true
           ,
           if
           others
           speake
           what
           is
           true
           also
           ,
           
             in
             that
             particular
          
           ,
           should
           the
           truth
           ,
           be
           accused
           ,
           and
           condemned
           for
           ranck
           Popery
           ,
           because
           ,
           some
           Papists
           at
           times
           confesse
           to
           it
           .
           You
           your
           selvs
           know
           ,
           that
           Papists
           contradict
           one
           another
           in
           divers
           things
           ,
           and
           where
           men
           directly
           contradict
           one
           another
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           sides
           ,
           must
           speake
           true
           ;
           But
           as
           to
           that
           ,
           wherin
           the
           justification
           stands
           ,
           and
           on
           which
           it
           is
           grounded
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             Christ
             himselfe
          
           as
           in
           dwelling
           
             in
             the
             Saints
          
           ,
           none
           of
           all
           the
           Papists
           ,
           for
           ought
           wee
           ever
           heard
           ,
           or
           read
           ,
           doe
           owne
           it
           ,
           but
           are
           against
           it
           .
           Againe
           as
           to
           the
           works
           by
           vvhich
           the
           Papists
           seeke
           to
           be
           justified
           they
           are
           such
           ,
           as
           vve
           beleive
           ,
           none
           can
           be
           justified
           by
           viz.
           their
           outward
           observations
           ,
           their
           invocation
           of
           Saints
           ,
           bovving
           to
           images
           ,
           saying
           
             Ave
             maries
          
           ,
           telling
           their
           Beads
           ,
           their
           Pilgrimages
           ,
           their
           whipping
           themselvs
           ,
           their
           keeping
           Lent
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           such
           like
           works
           of
           
             voluntary
             humility
          
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           seeke
           to
           be
           justified
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           evill
           vvorks
           ,
           as
           not
           done
           
             in
             the
             faith
          
           ,
           and
           povver
           of
           God
           :
           nor
           does
           it
           serve
           thy
           turne
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           Papists
           think
           not
           that
           vvorks
           considered
           
             as
             evill
             and
             sinfull
          
           ,
           are
           sufficient
           to
           justify
           them
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           not
           the
           question
           vvhether
           the
           Papists
           think
           to
           be
           justified
           by
           vvorks
           sinfull
           and
           evill
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           the
           Question
           ,
           vvhether
           the
           Papists
           think
           to
           be
           justified
           by
           VVorks
           ,
           vvhich
           are
           really
           sinfull
           and
           evill
           ,
           (
           hovvever
           they
           may
           imagine
           them
           to
           be
           good
           )
           and
           herein
           I
           say
           ,
           vvee
           differ
           vastly
           from
           Papists
           ,
           they
           think
           and
           seek
           to
           be
           justified
           by
           such
           VVorks
           ,
           as
           are
           evill
           ,
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           vvhereas
           vvee
           beleive
           that
           by
           no
           such
           vvorks
           can
           any
           man
           be
           justified
           .
           Other
           vveighty
           differences
           cold
           be
           shevved
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           this
           matter
           ,
           but
           vvhat
           is
           here
           in
           short
           declared
           ,
           may
           suffice
           to
           evince
           ,
           that
           vvee
           differ
           vvidely
           from
           the
           Papists
           ,
           concerning
           justification
           .
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           looke
           hovv
           near
           a
           kin
           ,
           yee
           are
           to
           Papists
           ,
           as
           in
           many
           other
           things
           ,
           So
           in
           these
           ,
           relating
           to
           justification
           .
           First
           doe
           yee
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           yee
           are
           not
           justified
           by
           Christ
           in
           dvvelling
           
             in
             you
          
           ?
           so
           say
           the
           
             Papists
             .
             Secondly
          
           ,
           Doe
           yee
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           vvay
           to
           attaine
           to
           a
           state
           of
           justification
           ,
           is
           not
           by
           beleiving
           in
           the
           
             VVord
             of
             faith
          
           ,
           vvhich
           is
           
             in
             every
             man
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Light
           ,
           vvhere
           vvith
           Christ
           has
           enlightned
           every
           man
           ,
           that
           coms
           into
           the
           vvorld
           ?
           And
           so
           say
           the
           Papists
           :
           vvho
           though
           they
           talk
           of
           
             universall
             Grace
          
           ,
           yet
           they
           deny
           that
           this
           
             Vniversall
             Grace
          
           ,
           is
           an
           
             Evangelicall
             principle
             of
             Light
          
           ;
           by
           beleiving
           in
           which
           ,
           men
           can
           attaine
           unto
           a
           state
           of
           justification
           immediatly
           .
           3.
           
           Doe
           yee
           not
           say
           that
           Gods
           act
           of
           justification
           is
           not
           an
           immediat
           testimony
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           declaring
           or
           pronouncing
           men
           righteous
           ?
           And
           so
           say
           the
           Papists
           .
           4.
           
           Doe
           yee
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           men
           are
           not
           to
           know
           their
           justification
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           are
           in
           a
           justified
           state
           ,
           by
           an
           immediate
           testimony
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           them
           by
           vvay
           of
           object
           ,
           for
           this
           vvere
           to
           assert
           
             immediate
             revelation
          
           ?
           so
           doe
           the
           Papists
           .
           So
           by
           these
           fevv
           .
           instances
           given
           here
           and
           by
           many
           other
           instances
           given
           by
           others
           ,
           in
           other
           particulars
           try
           your
           selvs
           ,
           and
           first
           clear
           your
           selvs
           ,
           of
           Popery
           ,
           before
           you
           ,
           or
           thou
           doest
           throvv
           it
           upon
           us
           .
        
         
           Now
           wher
           as
           thou
           alledgest
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             justification
             ,
             excluds
             all
             works
             ,
             even
             those
             of
             Christ
             his
             working
             in
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             work
             in
             him
             ,
          
           'T
           is
           falfe
           ,
           nor
           doe
           the
           Scriptures
           cited
           by
           thee
           ,
           prove
           thy
           intent
           ,
           as
           Rom.
           3.
           20
           ,
           gal
           .
           2.
           16.
           
           Tit.
           3.
           5.
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           of
           works
           in
           generall
           without
           any
           limitation
           .
           But
           herein
           thou
           contradictest
           the
           very
           expresse
           Scriptures
           cited
           by
           thee
           ,
           for
           all
           these
           Scriptures
           speake
           of
           works
           ,
           with
           a
           limitation
           ,
           as
           Rom.
           3.
           20
           ,
           
             by
             the
             deeds
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             there
             shall
             no
             fllesh
             be
             justified
             ,
             and
             Gal.
          
           2.
           16.
           
             knowing
             that
             a
             man
             is
             not
             justified
             ,
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             here
             ,
             the
             works
             of
             the
             law
          
           are
           excluded
           ,
           but
           not
           
             the
             works
             of
             Christinus
          
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           of
           the
           law
           ;
           for
           the
           law
           or
           
             first
             Covenant
          
           was
           weak
           ,
           and
           gave
           not
           strength
           ,
           to
           them
           ,
           who
           wer
           under
           it
           ,
           to
           fulfill
           righteousnes
           ,
           but
           these
           who
           were
           in
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ,
           witnessed
           
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             the
             law
             fulfilled
             in
             them
             ,
             who
             walked
             not
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           And
           as
           for
           that
           other
           
             Scripture
             Tit.
          
           3.
           5.
           though
           it
           exclude
           works
           of
           mens
           doing
           ,
           as
           of
           themselves
           yet
           it
           excluds
           not
           all
           works
           ,
           nor
           
             inward
             righteousnes
          
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           expressely
           includs
           it
           ,
           
             according
             to
             his
             mercy
             he
             saved
             us
             by
             the
             washing
             of
             regeneration
             ,
             and
             renewing
             of
             the
             holy
             
             holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           thou
           cauldest
           not
           have
           brought
           a
           more
           plaine
           proof
           against
           thy selfe
           ;
           for
           thou
           citest
           this
           Scripture
           as
           holding
           forth
           justification
           .
           Now
           the
           Apostle
           sayeth
           ,
           he
           saved
           us
           according
           to
           his
           mercy
           by
           the
           
             washing
             of
             regeneration
             ,
             and
             renewing
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           and
           is
           not
           the
           washing
           of
           regeneration
           ,
           and
           renewing
           of
           the
           
             holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           a
           vvork
           ,
           which
           comprehends
           many
           particular
           works
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             Saints
             ?
          
           And
           is
           not
           regeneration
           ,
           and
           the
           renewing
           of
           the
           
             holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           a
           righteousnes
           wrought
           
             in
             us
          
           ?
           How
           is
           it
           then
           ,
           that
           thou
           art
           not
           ashamed
           to
           charge
           us
           ,
           with
           rank
           Popery
           ,
           for
           saying
           ,
           wee
           are
           justified
           by
           a
           righteousnes
           wrought
           
             in
             us
          
           ,
           seeing
           the
           very
           Scripture
           cited
           by
           thee
           is
           expresly
           for
           it
           ?
           May
           wee
           not
           pertinently
           returne
           these
           words
           upon
           thee
           ,
           which
           thou
           misappliest
           to
           us
           ,
           
             Oh
             ,
             tell
             it
             not
             in
             Gath
             ,
             publish
             it
             not
             in
             the
             Streets
             of
             Askelon
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           That
           a
           man
           ,
           who
           pretends
           to
           teach
           others
           aright
           ,
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           justification
           ,
           hath
           so
           confounded
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           to
           prove
           that
           justification
           is
           not
           by
           a
           righteousnes
           wrought
           vvithin
           ,
           bring
           a
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           speaks
           expresly
           of
           a
           righteousnes
           vvithin
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           of
           regeneration
           and
           renovation
           by
           which
           wee
           are
           saved
           .
           And
           if
           any
           should
           say
           the
           vvords
           doe
           not
           say
           ,
           vve
           are
           justified
           by
           the
           vvashing
           of
           regeneration
           and
           renevving
           of
           the
           
             holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           but
           vvee
           are
           saved
           therby
           ,
           as
           intending
           sanctification
           ,
           and
           not
           justification
           :
           I
           answer
           ,
           This
           helps
           not
           ,
           the
           Author
           out
           of
           the
           ditch
           ,
           for
           he
           brings
           this
           Scripture
           forth
           applying
           it
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           justification
           :
           But
           againe
           ,
           if
           these
           vvords
           ,
           exclude
           
             all
             works
          
           generally
           ,
           and
           vvithout
           any
           limitation
           ,
           then
           they
           exclude
           ,
           
             all
             works
          
           ,
           vvhich
           are
           vvrought
           by
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           from
           sanctification
           ,
           as
           if
           men
           ,
           vvere
           sanctified
           by
           no
           vvorks
           of
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             within
             them
          
           ;
           or
           if
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           vvorks
           of
           our
           ovvne
           doing
           ,
           selfe-righteousnes
           ,
           are
           only
           excluded
           ,
           from
           having
           place
           in
           our
           sanctification
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           vvorks
           ,
           vvrought
           in
           ,
           and
           
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           then
           I
           say
           ,
           vvhy
           may
           not
           the
           same
           distinction
           ,
           have
           place
           in
           all
           these
           other
           Scriptures
           ,
           vvhich
           say
           ,
           vvee
           are
           not
           
             justified
             by
             vvorks
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           indeed
           in
           all
           these
           Scriptures
           ,
           it
           holds
           true
           no
           lesse
           concerning
           sanctification
           ,
           then
           concerning
           justification
           .
           As
           thus
           ,
           
             by
             the
             deeds
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             there
             shall
             no
             flesh
             ,
             be
             sanctified
             ,
          
           knovving
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           is
           not
           
             sanctified
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           &c.
           but
           it
           vvere
           vaine
           to
           infer
           from
           this
           that
           men
           at
           Sanctified
           ,
           by
           no
           vvorks
           of
           righteousnes
           ,
           wrought
           
             in
             them
          
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
          
           therefore
           it
           is
           as
           vaine
           to
           infer
           that
           
           men
           are
           justified
           by
           no
           vvorks
           of
           righteousnes
           ,
           wrought
           
             in
             them
             ,
             by
             his
             Spirit
             .
          
        
         
           Pag
           22.
           
           Thou
           sayest
           ,
           
             wee
             can
             shift
             of
             popery
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             our
             good
             works
             ,
             which
             deserve
             and
             merit
             justification
             ,
             but
             the
             good
             works
             of
             Christs
             working
             in
             us
             .
          
           yea
           I
           say
           ,
           wee
           doe
           justly
           cast
           of
           the
           accusation
           of
           Popery
           ,
           as
           having
           the
           expresse
           testimony
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           wee
           are
           justified
           by
           works
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           wrought
           
             in
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           
             in
             us
             ,
             Iames.
             2.
             24.
             you
             see
             then
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             is
             justified
             by
             works
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             faith
             only
             ,
             compared
             with
             Tit.
          
           3.
           5.
           before-mentioned
           and
           as
           for
           the
           Papists
           works
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           seeke
           to
           be
           justified
           ,
           wee
           doe
           not
           acknowledge
           them
           to
           be
           such
           works
           ,
           as
           whereby
           or
           wherein
           any
           can
           be
           justified
           .
        
         
           And
           vvhereas
           thou
           pleadest
           ,
           that
           the
           good
           vvorks
           of
           Christs
           vvorking
           
             in
             us
          
           ,
           are
           ours
           ,
           citing
           
             Isai.
             26.
             12.
             
             Matth.
          
           5.
           16.
           
           &c.
           Wee
           grant
           it
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           not
           ours
           in
           that
           signification
           ,
           as
           vvhere
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             hee
             that
             is
             entred
             into
             his
             rest
             hath
             ceased
             from
             his
             owne
             works
             ,
             Hebr.
          
           4.
           10.
           
           There
           are
           works
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           ours
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           ,
           the
           works
           of
           the
           sanctifiing
           renevving
           
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             in
             us
          
           ,
           and
           such
           are
           works
           both
           of
           open
           unrighteousnes
           and
           of
           selfe
           fained
           righteousnes
           ,
           vvhich
           has
           no
           better
           root
           to
           bring
           them
           forth
           ,
           then
           mans
           ovvne
           will
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           by
           such
           vvorks
           ,
           vvee
           deny
           to
           be
           justified
           ,
           yea
           vve
           deny
           all
           such
           vvorks
           ,
           and
           the
           justification
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           desire
           to
           stand
           in
           a
           continual
           denyal
           ,
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           forbearance
           from
           them
           :
           But
           againe
           ,
           there
           are
           such
           vvorks
           ,
           vvhich
           are
           so
           ours
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           
             Christs
             also
          
           ,
           vvho
           vvorks
           them
           
             in
             us
          
           ,
           and
           by
           us
           ,
           and
           are
           ours
           by
           his
           
             free
             grace
          
           ,
           and
           by
           such
           works
           ,
           vvee
           affirme
           men
           are
           justified
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           23.
           
           Thou
           pleadest
           ,
           
             That
             men
             cannot
             be
             justified
             by
             any
             works
             of
             Christs
             working
             in
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             imperfect
             .
          
           And
           for
           their
           imperfection
           ,
           thou
           instancest
           ,
           1.
           
           Faith
           ;
           becaus
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             O
             yee
             of
             litle
             faith
             ,
             why
             doubt
             yee
             .
             Answ.
          
           By
           this
           thou
           mayst
           as
           well
           exclude
           faith
           ,
           from
           justification
           ,
           every
           way
           ,
           as
           vvorks
           ,
           if
           it
           vvere
           granted
           ,
           that
           their
           faith
           vvas
           imperfect
           ;
           but
           that
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           no
           other
           ,
           speaks
           not
           of
           imperfect
           faith
           ,
           but
           of
           little
           faith
           .
           Novv
           little
           Faith
           is
           perfect
           in
           the
           measure
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           little
           Gold
           is
           perfect
           Gold.
           And
           though
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           had
           doubting
           ,
           yet
           the
           faith
           ,
           vvas
           not
           the
           doubting
           ,
           nor
           vvas
           it
           made
           impure
           by
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           least
           measure
           of
           true
           faith
           can
           never
           be
           
           defiled
           ,
           othervvise
           it
           could
           not
           purify
           the
           heart
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           the
           fire
           ,
           vvhich
           cannot
           be
           defiled
           ,
           vvith
           the
           impurities
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           it
           vvorks
           upon
           :
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           as
           they
           vverein
           part
           ,
           justified
           ,
           or
           approved
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           their
           faith
           ,
           so
           were
           they
           reproved
           ,
           and
           not
           justified
           of
           him
           ,
           in
           relation
           ,
           unto
           ,
           or
           becaus
           of
           their
           doubting
           .
           But
           this
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           none
           other
           ,
           provs
           not
           ,
           that
           faith
           was
           ,
           or
           is
           alwayes
           accompanied
           with
           
             doubting
             ;
             Abraham
          
           beleived
           Gods
           promise
           ,
           without
           doubting
           ;
           and
           was
           strong
           
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             giving
             glory
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             imputed
             to
             him
             for
             Righteousnes
             ,
             Rom.
          
           4.
           20.
           21.
           22.
           
           And
           said
           James
           ,
           
             His
             faith
             was
             perfected
             by
             works
             ,
             Chap
          
           2.
           22.
           
           For
           that
           which
           is
           perfect
           in
           a
           lesse
           measure
           ,
           can
           be
           further
           perfected
           in
           a
           greater
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Thou
           pleadest
           that
           knowledge
           is
           imperfect
           ,
           becaus
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             VVe
             know
             ,
             but
             in
             part
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           13.
           9
           ,
           But
           the
           Apostle
           does
           not
           say
           ,
           our
           knovvledge
           is
           imperfect
           ,
           or
           impure
           :
           Wee
           may
           knovv
           a
           thing
           in
           part
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           vvhich
           vvee
           knovv
           of
           it
           ,
           vvee
           may
           knovv
           perfectly
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           Thou
           pleadest
           for
           the
           imperfection
           and
           uncleannes
           of
           the
           Saints
           obedience
           ,
           from
           Eccles.
           7.
           
           But
           that
           place
           is
           not
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           concerning
           all
           men
           in
           all
           states
           and
           times
           .
           There
           is
           an
           earthly
           unrenewed
           state
           and
           while
           men
           are
           here
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           a
           just
           man
           among
           them
           ,
           as
           Rom.
           3.
           
             ver
             .
             10.
             
             There
             is
             none
             righteous
             ,
             no
             not
             one
             ,
          
           and
           there
           is
           a
           heavenly
           renewed
           state
           ,
           wherein
           
             a
             Man
             is
             borne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             sinneth
             not
             ,
             Ioh
             ,
          
           3.
           ver
           .
           9.
           
           And
           said
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Let
             no
             Man
             deceive
             you
             ,
             hee
             that
             doth
             righteousnes
             is
             righteous
          
           ;
           which
           imports
           that
           there
           are
           righteous
           Men
           ,
           who
           doe
           good
           ;
           and
           said
           the
           Lord
           to
           the
           Servants
           that
           used
           their
           talents
           ,
           
             VVel
             done
             ,
             good
             ,
             and
             faithful
             Servant
             ,
             Matth.
             25.
             ver
             .
          
           21.
           23.
           
           And
           that
           other
           Scripture
           ,
           thou
           citest
           Isai.
           64.
           6.
           
           Servs
           nothing
           thy
           turne
           :
           For
           the
           Prophet
           sayeth
           not
           ,
           
             all
             our
             righteousnes
          
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           thy
           working
           ,
           in
           us
           ,
           vvho
           are
           Saints
           ,
           
             is
             as
             filthy
             rags
          
           ,
           but
           
             all
             our
             righteousnes
          
           ,
           vvhich
           vvee
           ,
           even
           the
           best
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           can
           performe
           ,
           
             of
             ,
             and
             from
             themselves
          
           ,
           are
           as
           filthy
           rags
           ,
           mans
           best
           works
           ,
           his
           best
           righteousnes
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           ,
           and
           from
           himselfe
           ,
           is
           filthines
           ,
           and
           unrighteousnes
           before
           God
           ;
           and
           hee
           is
           to
           cease
           from
           all
           his
           ovvne
           works
           ,
           
             Hebr.
             4.
             ver
          
           .
           10.
           
           And
           it
           is
           plaine
           that
           vvhen
           the
           Prophet
           in
           that
           place
           sayeth
           ,
           
             VVee
             are
             all
             as
             uncleane
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             none
             ,
             that
             calleth
             upon
             thy
             name
          
           he
           does
           understand
           the
           multitude
           of
           the
           Jevves
           ,
           vvho
           generally
           vvere
           a
           carnal
           People
           ,
           and
           relyed
           upon
           their
           outvvard
           observations
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           Worship
           God
           ,
           in
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           in
           
           but
           did
           not
           understand
           it
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           ,
           among
           them
           ;
           for
           hee
           himselfe
           did
           call
           upon
           his
           Name
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           the
           Saints
           vvere
           vvashed
           ,
           and
           cleansed
           ,
           see
           1.
           
           
             Cor.
             6.
             11.
             
             But
             yee
             are
             walked
             ,
             are
             sanctified
             ,
             are
             justified
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             our
             God.
          
           And
           
             Ioh.
             15.
             3.
             
             Now
             yee
             are
             cleane
             ,
             through
             the
             word
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             to
             you
             .
          
           And
           
             Ezeki●l
             37.
             33.
             
             At
             which
             time
             I
             shall
             cleanse
             you
             ,
             from
             all
             our
             iniquities
             ,
             I
             shall
             also
             cause
             the
             cities
             to
             be
             inhabited
             .
          
           Which
           imports
           a
           tyme
           upon
           earth
           ,
           vvherein
           they
           should
           be
           made
           cleane
           ,
           from
           all
           their
           iniquities
           .
           And
           hovv
           art
           not
           thou
           ,
           and
           you
           ashamed
           to
           affirme
           ,
           that
           the
           best
           vvorks
           of
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
          
           in
           his
           Saints
           ,
           are
           as
           a
           filthy
           rag
           ?
           Does
           not
           
             the
             Apostle
          
           say
           ,
           that
           
             a
             meek
             and
             quiet
             Spirit
             is
             an
             ornament
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             a
             great
             price
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
          
           ;
           hovv
           then
           can
           it
           be
           ,
           a
           filthy
           ,
           or
           menstruous
           rag
           ?
           A
           filthy
           and
           menstruous
           rag
           ,
           is
           good
           for
           nothing
           ,
           but
           must
           be
           throwne
           avvay
           ,
           upon
           all
           accounts
           ,
           and
           if
           that
           holynes
           ,
           and
           righteousnes
           and
           meeknes
           ,
           vvhich
           is
           of
           Christ
           his
           vvorking
           in
           men
           ,
           be
           as
           filthy
           rags
           ,
           then
           according
           to
           your
           doctrine
           ,
           men
           should
           throvv
           them
           avvay
           ,
           as
           being
           not
           only
           unprofitable
           to
           justification
           ,
           b●t
           to
           any
           other
           use
           ,
           yea
           a
           filthy
           and
           menstruous
           rag
           ,
           men
           doe
           hide
           from
           the
           sight
           of
           another
           ,
           and
           doe
           never
           vvear
           it
           as
           an
           Ornament
           vvhereas
           the
           Saints
           put
           on
           the
           meeke
           ,
           and
           quiet
           ,
           and
           sober
           ,
           and
           righteous
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           an
           Ornament
           ,
           of
           great
           price
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           but
           even
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Pag.
           24.
           
           Thou
           pleadst
           ,
           though
           that
           the
           good
           works
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Saints
           ,
           are
           defiled
           &
           imperfect
           because
           the
           Saints
           who
           are
           subservient
           ,
           &
           instrumentall
           in
           them
           ,
           are
           uncleane
           ,
           and
           who
           can
           bring
           a
           cleane
           thing
           out
           of
           an
           uncleane
           ?
           
             Iob.
             14.
             4.
             
             Answ.
          
           It
           is
           granted
           that
           the
           Saints
           are
           subordinate
           co
           workers
           with
           Christ
           but
           yet
           it
           follows
           not
           ,
           that
           his
           works
           
             in
             them
          
           ,
           aud
           
             by
             them
          
           ,
           are
           defiled
           ,
           and
           though
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           who
           can
           bring
           a
           cleane
           thing
           ,
           out
           of
           an
           uncleane
           ,
           this
           hinders
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Lord
           ,
           can
           ,
           and
           doth
           make
           Cleane
           ,
           those
           ▪
           who
           have
           beene
           uncleane
           ,
           and
           so
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           are
           made
           cleane
           ,
           bring
           forth
           ,
           cleane
           things
           .
           And
           though
           ,
           every
           one
           ,
           in
           whom
           the
           work
           of
           sanctification
           is
           begun
           ,
           be
           not
           wholly
           cleansed
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           may
           be
           an
           
             uncleane
             part
             in
             them
          
           ,
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           also
           a
           
             cleane
             part
             in
             them
          
           ;
           who
           are
           in
           the
           least
           measure
           sanctified
           ,
           and
           so
           these
           who
           work
           with
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           work
           with
           him
           ,
           according
           to
           this
           
           cleane
           part
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           cleane
           part
           
             in
             them
          
           ,
           which
           hee
           maketh
           use
           of
           ,
           as
           his
           instrument
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           the
           
             uncleane
             part
          
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           worke
           vvith
           Christ
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           chained
           dovvne
           ,
           and
           fettered
           ,
           and
           bound
           up
           from
           working
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           it
           may
           be
           vvrought
           upon
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           cleansed
           ,
           and
           thus
           by
           degrees
           ,
           the
           
             cleane
             part
          
           encreaseth
           ,
           and
           the
           uncleane
           is
           diminished
           ,
           till
           all
           the
           uncleannes
           be
           vvrought
           out
           ,
           and
           vvher
           the
           
             uncleane
             part
          
           ,
           is
           let
           loose
           to
           vvork
           ,
           the
           pure
           
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           doth
           never
           joine
           in
           vvorking
           
             with
             it
          
           ,
           but
           judgeth
           ,
           and
           reproveth
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           in
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           the
           
             uncleane
             part
          
           vvorketh
           in
           any
           ,
           that
           man
           ,
           in
           whom
           it
           worketh
           is
           not
           throughly
           justified
           ,
           and
           approved
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           there
           are
           who
           vvitnes
           the
           cleansing
           from
           all
           the
           uncleannes
           ;
           and
           so
           ,
           as
           cleane
           vessels
           ,
           and
           instruments
           throughout
           ,
           bring
           forth
           
             cleane
             things
             ,
             cleane
             works
          
           .
        
         
           The
           example
           ,
           hovv
           that
           
             cleane
             water
             passing
             through
             an
             uncleane
             pipe
             ,
             receivs
             a
             tincture
             of
             uncleannes
             ,
             hits
             not
             the
             case
             :
          
           For
           the
           
             Spiritual
             VVater
          
           ,
           is
           not
           ,
           like
           the
           common
           grosse
           outvvard
           VVater
           ,
           vvhich
           ,
           an
           uncleane
           pipe
           can
           defile
           ,
           but
           like
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           the
           light
           vvhich
           though
           it
           touch
           uncleane
           things
           cannot
           be
           defiled
           by
           them
           :
           Every
           thing
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           is
           undefilable
           ,
           as
           the
           Spirit
           is
           ,
           vvhich
           no
           uncleane
           thing
           can
           defile
           .
           And
           if
           thou
           vvert
           vvel
           skilled
           in
           the
           outvvard
           creation
           ,
           thou
           mightst
           find
           an
           
             outward
             water
          
           ,
           so
           pure
           that
           passing
           through
           an
           uncleane
           pype
           shall
           not
           be
           defiled
           vvith
           it
           ;
           but
           if
           thou
           knovvest
           not
           ,
           these
           earthly
           things
           ,
           and
           beleivest
           them
           not
           ,
           as
           Christ
           said
           ,
           
             Ioh.
             3.
             12.
             
             How
             shalt
             thou
             believe
             ,
             if
             vve
             tell
             thee
             heavenly
             things
             .
          
        
         
           Pag.
           25.
           
           Thou
           chargest
           us
           ,
           
             VVith
             erring
             grievously
             in
             confounding
             justification
             and
             sanctification
             .
             Answ.
          
           Justification
           is
           either
           taken
           ,
           for
           God
           his
           adjudging
           a
           man
           ,
           unto
           
             eternal
             Life
          
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           sence
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           confounded
           vvith
           Sanctification
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           be
           separated
           there
           from
           ,
           for
           God
           adjudgeth
           no
           man
           ,
           but
           the
           sanctified
           unto
           
             eternal
             life
          
           ,
           or
           happines
           ;
           or
           it
           is
           taken
           ,
           for
           the
           making
           a
           man
           righteous
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           vvith
           Sanctification
           :
           And
           that
           thou
           sayest
           the
           vvord
           is
           
             most
             frequently
             used
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             that
             sence
             of
             adjudging
             ,
             being
             opposed
             to
             condemnation
          
           ;
           doth
           imply
           ,
           thou
           hast
           not
           the
           confidence
           to
           assert
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           alwayes
           so
           used
           as
           indeed
           it
           is
           not
           .
        
         
           And
           wheras
           thou
           citest
           Philip.
           3.
           9.
           to
           prove
           ,
           
             that
             the
             choisest
             Saints
             upon
             earth
             have
             disclaimed
             all
             righteousnes
             ,
             wrought
             in
             them
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             
             chould
             be
             justified
          
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           Scripture
           provs
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           and
           thy
           observation
           to
           prove
           it
           ,
           is
           insufficient
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           not
           speake
           of
           his
           righteousnes
           ,
           whilest
           he
           was
           a
           Pharisee
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           disowned
           ,
           ver
           .
           6.
           7.
           for
           admitting
           it
           ,
           yet
           hee
           was
           still
           to
           deny
           and
           disowne
           the
           work
           ,
           and
           righteousnes
           ,
           which
           could
           proceed
           from
           his
           owne
           will
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           ;
           even
           all
           the
           willings
           ,
           and
           runnings
           which
           can
           arise
           from
           a
           mans
           selfe
           though
           he
           be
           a
           Saint
           ,
           without
           the
           immediate
           operation
           of
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           the
           Saints
           have
           this
           to
           watch
           against
           ,
           to
           keep
           downe
           the
           active
           and
           working
           selfe-will
           and
           stop
           it
           from
           working
           the
           selfe-righteousnes
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           be
           not
           watched
           against
           ,
           and
           stood
           against
           ,
           will
           fall
           a
           working
           its
           righteousnes
           ,
           which
           God
           accepts
           not
           ,
           as
           being
           but
           the
           bare
           righteousnes
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           that
           righteousnes
           ,
           which
           Paul
           denyed
           to
           have
           ,
           which
           hee
           even
           calleth
           the
           righteousnes
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           this
           ,
           (
           
             which
             is
             of
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           )
           thou
           cunningly
           omittest
           ,
           (
           becaus
           it
           made
           against
           thee
           ,
           )
           it
           seems
           .
           Now
           what
           that
           righteousnes
           of
           God
           ,
           through
           faith
           ,
           was
           ,
           which
           hee
           desires
           to
           have
           ,
           hee
           plainly
           expresseth
           ,
           
             ver
             .
             10.
             that
             he
             might
             know
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             the
             fellowship
             of
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             in
             being
             made
             conforme
             unto
             his
             death
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           knowledge
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           his
           resurrection
           ,
           a
           work
           of
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
          
           in
           the
           Saints
           by
           which
           ,
           they
           are
           justified
           ?
           according
           to
           that
           ;
           
             by
             his
             knowledge
             ,
             shall
             my
             righteous
             servant
             justifie
             many
             :
          
           and
           is
           not
           the
           fellowship
           of
           his
           suffering
           ,
           or
           the
           suffering
           with
           him
           ,
           a
           work
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ?
           &
           Lastly
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           conformity
           unto
           his
           death
           ,
           a
           work
           of
           his
           Spirit
           in
           the
           Saint
           ,
           comprehending
           the
           whole
           work
           of
           mortification
           ?
        
         
           Pag.
           26
           Thy
           last
           argument
           ,
           from
           2.
           
           Cor.
           5.
           21
           ,
           is
           most
           absurd
           and
           impious
           ,
           for
           accordingly
           ,
           it
           would
           follow
           ,
           that
           
             as
             Christ
             was
             made
             sin
             for
             us
             ,
             or
             suffred
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             who
             himselfe
             had
             no
             sin
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             the
             least
          
           ;
           So
           wee
           may
           be
           made
           righteous
           before
           God
           ,
           though
           wee
           have
           
             no
             righteousnes
             ,
             no
             holines
             ,
             no
             faith
             ,
             no
             repentance
             ,
             no
             mortification
             ,
             no
             good
             thing
          
           wrought
           
             in
             us
          
           .
           And
           doth
           not
           this
           strengthen
           ,
           the
           wicked
           ,
           ungodly
           and
           profane
           in
           their
           presumption
           ,
           to
           have
           title
           to
           Christ
           his
           righteousnes
           ?
           And
           so
           to
           returne
           thy
           misapplied
           instance
           in
           another
           case
           ,
           Suppose
           some
           of
           the
           profane
           ,
           who
           plead
           a
           right
           to
           
             Christs
             righteousnes
          
           ,
           having
           lost
           some
           of
           their
           number
           ,
           should
           happen
           to
           hear
           thee
           disputing
           against
           all
           good
           works
           ,
           as
           being
           profitable
           to
           justification
           ,
           
           might
           they
           not
           say
           concerning
           thee
           ,
           and
           thy
           brethren
           ,
           who
           teach
           such
           doctrine
           ,
           
             wee
             have
             not
             only
             gott
             the
             lost
             sheep
             ,
             but
             the
             lost
             shepherds
             and
             the
             cheifest
             of
             them
             too
             ,
             on
             our
             side
             ,
          
           let
           us
           rejoice
           ,
           wee
           have
           found
           them
           ?
           Wee
           find
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           maks
           a
           farr
           better
           inference
           from
           Christ
           his
           dying
           
             for
             us
             ,
             2.
             cor
             .
             6.
             15.
             he
             died
             for
             all
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             live
             might
             not
             any
             longer
             live
             to
             themselves
             ,
             but
             to
             God
          
           ;
           yea
           and
           every
           where
           hee
           holdeth
           forth
           
             inward
             holiness
             and
             righteous
          
           ,
           as
           that
           without
           which
           no
           man
           ,
           can
           lay
           claime
           to
           
             Christ
             ;
             if
             any
             man
             be
             in
             Christ
             hee
             is
             a
             new
             creature
             ,
          
           but
           he
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           God
           reputes
           him
           a
           
             new
             creature
          
           ,
           though
           hee
           be
           not
           really
           renewed
           .
           And
           though
           it
           be
           said
           that
           wee
           are
           made
           righteous
           
             in
             him
          
           ,
           this
           hinders
           not
           ,
           as
           thou
           vainly
           inferrest
           ,
           
             that
             wee
             are
             not
             made
             righteousnes
             ,
             by
             an
             inward
             righteousnes
          
           ;
           for
           hee
           is
           in
           the
           Saints
           aud
           fulfills
           the
           righteousnes
           of
           the
           Law
           in
           them
           ;
           
             that
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             the
             law
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             us
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.
           4.
           
           Therefore
           that
           2.
           
           Cor.
           5.
           21.
           is
           thus
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           that
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           who
           knew
           so
           sin
           ,
           was
           made
           to
           be
           sin
           
             for
             us
          
           ,
           that
           is
           suffered
           for
           
             our
             sins
          
           ,
           that
           wee
           who
           had
           really
           sinned
           ,
           and
           so
           deserved
           wrath
           ,
           might
           partake
           of
           the
           love
           and
           grace
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           through
           the
           workings
           thereof
           ,
           be
           made
           the
           righteousnes
           of
           
             God
             in
             him
          
           for
           that
           the
           Apostle
           understood
           here
           ,
           a
           really
           being
           made
           righteous
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           being
           esteemed
           or
           held
           as
           righteous
           ,
           while
           indeed
           impure
           ,
           is
           very
           evident
           ,
           by
           the
           whole
           following
           chapter
           ,
           but
           especially
           towards
           the
           end
           ,
           
             what
             fellowship
             hath
             righteousnes
             with
             unrighteousnes
             ,
             wherefore
             come
             out
             from
             among
             them
             ,
             touch
             not
             the
             ●uncleane
             ●hing
             ,
             be
             yee
             separate
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             receive
             you
             ,
             and
             yee
             shall
             be
             unto
             me
             ,
             for
             sons
             ,
             and
             daughters
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           to
           be
           received
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           justified
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           here
           wee
           see
           plainly
           ,
           that
           in
           order
           thereunto
           ,
           there
           is
           required
           a
           righteousnes
           ,
           by
           which
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           separated
           from
           the
           evill
           and
           uncleane
           ,
           and
           must
           not
           touch
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           
             that
             the
             holiest
             actions
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             becaus
             of
             the
             sinfulnes
             of
             these
             actions
             deserve
             condemnation
             .
          
           I
           aske
           thee
           ,
           whither
           did
           the
           Apostles
           sin
           in
           writing
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           in
           preaching
           Christ
           ,
           and
           gathering
           the
           Churches
           ?
           Whither
           their
           being
           the
           instruments
           made
           these
           things
           sinfull
           ,
           which
           were
           done
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           the
           command
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           power
           ,
           and
           vertue
           of
           
             Christ
             in
             them
          
           ?
           and
           seing
           thou
           canstnot
           deny
           ,
           but
           the
           Scriptures
           (
           called
           by
           thee
           
             the
             word
             of
             God
          
           )
           were
           brought
           forth
           by
           the
           
             holy
             Spirit
          
           ,
           in
           the
           
             holy
             men
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           did
           flow
           ▪
           
           as
           waters
           ,
           from
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           gave
           them
           forth
           ,
           through
           the
           very
           first
           penmen
           of
           them
           ,
           becaus
           of
           the
           uncleannes
           ,
           wich
           thou
           supposest
           to
           have
           been
           in
           them
           ?
           If
           thou
           sayest
           Nay
           ,
           thou
           contradictest
           thy
           former
           instance
           of
           cleane
           water
           ,
           receiving
           a
           tincture
           of
           uncleannes
           from
           the
           uncleane
           pipe
           ,
           through
           which
           it
           passeth
           if
           thou
           sayst
           yea
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           were
           defiled
           ,
           and
           corrupted
           ,
           by
           the
           penmen
           of
           them
           ,
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           all
           of
           any
           sound
           judgement
           ;
           whither
           you
           ,
           or
           wee
           ,
           be
           most
           esteemers
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           wee
           ,
           who
           say
           ,
           they
           wer
           pure
           words
           as
           gold
           ,
           without
           any
           tincture
           of
           uncleannes
           ,
           or
           corruption
           ,
           as
           they
           came
           forth
           ,
           from
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           through
           the
           penmen
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           defiled
           with
           the
           uncleannes
           of
           the
           men
           ,
           through
           which
           they
           were
           given
           forth
           ,
           hee
           who
           has
           any
           true
           understanding
           let
           him
           judge
           ,
           concerning
           these
           things
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             26.
             
             Thou
             blamest
             it
             as
             an
             unsutable
             thing
             for
             a
             Quaker
             to
             say
             that
             that
             people
             to
             whom
             hee
             is
             joined
             ,
             are
             the
             most
             Christ-like
             Christians
             this
             day
             upon
             the
             earth
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           will
           any
           of
           you
           ,
           say
           lesse
           of
           your
           way
           ?
           for
           if
           yours
           be
           not
           the
           best
           way
           ,
           why
           doe
           yee
           plead
           so
           much
           for
           it
           ?
           Why
           doe
           yee
           preach
           it
           up
           ?
           Why
           doe
           yee
           study
           to
           draw
           people
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           complaine
           of
           those
           who
           have
           left
           it
           ?
           Now
           is
           not
           a
           good
           Principle
           ,
           a
           ready
           way
           to
           lead
           people
           to
           good
           practises
           ?
           And
           are
           not
           these
           who
           are
           in
           the
           right
           way
           ,
           of
           the
           flock
           of
           Christ
           ?
           And
           is
           not
           Christs
           flock
           ,
           like
           unto
           him
           ?
           Can
           it
           therefore
           be
           an
           unsutable
           thing
           for
           one
           who
           supposeth
           himselfe
           to
           be
           of
           Christs
           flock
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           flock
           with
           whom
           hee
           is
           ,
           is
           likest
           to
           Christ
           ?
           Will
           any
           of
           you
           say
           lesse
           ,
           except
           yee
           grant
           your selves
           not
           to
           be
           of
           Christ's
           flock
           ?
           Wee
           ar
           not
           the
           most
           
             Christ-like
             people
             ,
             sayest
             thou
             ,
             by
             what
             wee
             outwardly
             appear
             ;
             becaus
             the
             Monks
             and
             Hermits
             therein
             excell
             us
             :
             nor
             yet
             by
             what
             wee
             inwardly
             feele
             ,
             becaus
             others
             different
             from
             us
             ,
             have
             felt
             as
             much
             .
          
           As
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           thou
           hast
           shewed
           thy
           ignorance
           of
           the
           very
           appearance
           of
           Christiantiy
           :
           for
           the
           appearance
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           is
           not
           in
           fleeing
           the
           Society
           of
           men
           ,
           or
           retireing
           
             the
             outward
             man
          
           ,
           making
           Vowes
           of
           voluntary
           poverty
           ;
           for
           any
           one
           ,
           that
           hath
           the
           least
           knowledge
           in
           
             true
             mortification
          
           ,
           may
           know
           ,
           that
           wher
           a
           mans
           meat
           ,
           and
           provision
           is
           laid
           up
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           no
           care
           of
           these
           things
           lying
           upon
           the
           mind
           ,
           but
           a
           full
           liberty
           to
           live
           in
           idlenes
           (
           
             which
             is
             the
             Monks
             case
          
           )
           it
           is
           an
           easie
           thing
           in
           selfe-vvill
           to
           take
           on
           ,
           a
           demure
           deportement
           ,
           
           or
           to
           wear
           haircloath
           or
           goe
           barefoot
           ;
           vvhich
           by
           custome
           becoms
           familiar
           .
           And
           truly
           many
           of
           the
           Commons
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           are
           used
           to
           greater
           hardships
           ,
           then
           all
           that
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           far
           from
           having
           the
           appearance
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           But
           the
           matter
           is
           ,
           for
           people
           to
           be
           conversant
           in
           this
           VVorld
           ,
           to
           have
           their
           occasions
           ,
           and
           businesse
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           dealing
           vvith
           the
           Spirit
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           keep
           to
           the
           ,
           
             meek
             ,
             lowly
             ,
             simple
             appearance
             ,
          
           using
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           vvere
           not
           using
           it
           ,
           by
           keeping
           out
           of
           its
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           VVay
           ,
           in
           all
           manner
           of
           Conversation
           .
           This
           is
           to
           be
           like
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           vvho
           did
           not
           retire
           himselfe
           unto
           a
           Hermits
           lodge
           ,
           but
           conversed
           among
           Publicans
           ,
           and
           sinners
           .
           Novv
           let
           your
           flocks
           ,
           and
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           be
           compared
           together
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           light
           in
           all
           consciences
           judge
           ,
           vvho
           are
           likest
           to
           
             Christ.
             Secondly
          
           ,
           to
           evidence
           ,
           that
           some
           different
           from
           us
           ,
           have
           had
           as
           much
           
             inward
             feeling
          
           ,
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           
             thou
             canst
             tell
             us
             of
             some
             ,
             who
             have
             had
             so
             much
             of
             the
             feare
             and
             dread
             of
             God
             ,
             upon
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             they
             durst
             not
             adventure
             upon
             sin
             ,
          
           by
           this
           thou
           seemest
           to
           grant
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           invvard
           feelings
           and
           enjoyments
           among
           the
           ,
           
             Quakers
             ,
             saying
             ,
             what
             good
             is
             it
             that
             you
             truely
             feell
             ,
             that
             persons
             different
             from
             you
             have
             not
             felt
             ?
          
           And
           hovv
           doeth
           this
           consist
           ,
           vvith
           your
           judging
           the
           Quakers
           fallen
           into
           Apostacy
           ,
           and
           delusion
           ,
           of
           the
           devill
           ?
           And
           that
           they
           are
           possessed
           vvith
           the
           divell
           ?
           can
           such
           have
           invvard
           feelings
           and
           enjoyments
           of
           God
           ?
           for
           my
           part
           I
           am
           glad
           to
           hear
           ,
           that
           any
           such
           have
           beene
           ,
           vvho
           have
           had
           so
           much
           of
           the
           fear
           and
           dread
           of
           God
           upon
           their
           hearts
           ,
           that
           they
           durst
           not
           adventure
           upon
           sin
           ,
           and
           I
           should
           be
           glad
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           knovv
           vvould
           any
           of
           the
           Quakers
           be
           glad
           to
           meete
           vvith
           them
           ;
           But
           novv
           such
           vvho
           have
           so
           much
           of
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           upon
           their
           hearts
           ,
           that
           they
           durst
           not
           adventure
           upon
           sin
           ,
           vvold
           they
           not
           love
           to
           be
           perfect
           ?
           vvould
           they
           dispute
           against
           perfection
           ,
           and
           conclude
           it
           impossible
           ?
           vvould
           such
           ,
           vvho
           dare
           not
           sin
           for
           a
           vvorld
           ,
           sin
           every
           day
           ,
           yea
           every
           moment
           ,
           as
           you
           say
           ,
           yee
           doe
           ?
           if
           they
           dare
           not
           sin
           ,
           vvould
           they
           not
           refrainse
           from
           sin
           ,
           and
           cease
           from
           it
           ?
           and
           vvould
           they
           make
           use
           of
           that
           poor
           evasion
           ,
           vvhich
           thou
           addest
           ,
           that
           therefore
           they
           vvould
           not
           vvillingly
           sin
           for
           a
           vvorld
           ?
           As
           long
           ,
           as
           the
           dread
           and
           fear
           of
           God
           remains
           ,
           and
           stands
           over
           the
           heart
           ,
           sin
           is
           shut
           out
           ,
           and
           the
           minds
           vvill
           is
           to
           fear
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           Sin.
           Thou
           
             canst
             tell
             us
             of
             others
          
           ,
           (
           thou
           sayest
           )
           
             who
             many
             years
             lived
             in
             the
             sweet
             sence
             of
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             and
             have
             gone
             most
             triumphantly
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             with
             strong
             perswasions
             ,
             of
             their
             eternal
             vvel-being
             .
          
        
         
         
           But
           vvould
           such
           have
           pleaded
           for
           continuance
           in
           sin
           ?
           Doeth
           not
           continuance
           in
           sin
           ecclipse
           ,
           and
           take
           avvay
           ,
           the
           sence
           of
           Gods
           favour
           ?
           and
           further
           would
           such
           have
           denyed
           fellowship
           with
           God
           ,
           by
           immediate
           revelation
           as
           you
           doe
           ?
           Would
           they
           have
           denyed
           the
           immediate
           teachings
           of
           the
           Spirit
           as
           you
           doe
           ?
           doe
           not
           some
           novv
           living
           remember
           some
           of
           them
           vvho
           had
           these
           feelings
           ,
           and
           did
           bear
           an
           expresse
           testimony
           to
           the
           immediate
           teachings
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           immediat
           
             fellowship
             vvith
             God
          
           ,
           and
           plainly
           declared
           that
           no
           preaching
           ,
           was
           profitable
           ,
           but
           that
           vvhich
           came
           immediatly
           from
           the
           Spirit
           :
           and
           found
           fault
           vvith
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           that
           they
           preached
           from
           their
           study
           ,
           and
           their
           books
           ,
           and
           vvished
           them
           to
           put
           avvay
           ,
           or
           burne
           their
           books
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           vvere
           a
           hurt
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           some
           of
           those
           savv
           over
           and
           beyond
           ,
           and
           unto
           the
           end
           o●
           your
           so
           called
           ordinance
           of
           outvvard
           
             bread
             &
             wine
          
           ,
           &
           said
           plainly
           it
           vvas
           but
           a
           shaddovv
           ,
           or
           figure
           ,
           &
           that
           those
           vvho
           vvitnessed
           the
           substance
           ,
           had
           no
           need
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           &
           though
           those
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           vvho
           vvitnessed
           such
           invvard
           feelings
           ,
           and
           enjoyments
           of
           God
           vver
           not
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           nor
           had
           their
           understandings
           so
           clearly
           opened
           as
           to
           many
           things
           ,
           as
           the
           people
           called
           Quakers
           have
           :
           yet
           vvith
           the
           same
           life
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           they
           have
           beene
           acquainted
           ,
           vvhich
           is
           the
           Quakers
           way
           even
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           who
           is
           
             the
             way
             ,
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             life
          
           ;
           and
           so
           as
           to
           those
           examples
           ,
           thou
           givest
           ,
           which
           vvas
           vvitnessed
           (
           thou
           sayest
           )
           some
           tvventie
           yeers
           agoe
           .
           Wee
           deny
           not
           but
           that
           the
           Lord
           did
           appear
           ,
           and
           vvas
           near
           the
           simple
           hearted
           in
           that
           day
           ,
           and
           some
           vvho
           are
           novv
           among
           the
           Quakers
           remember
           that
           day
           and
           have
           a
           share
           in
           those
           feellings
           ,
           and
           enjoyments
           vvhich
           are
           novv
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           experience
           and
           enjoyment
           of
           them
           can
           bear
           a
           true
           testimony
           ,
           that
           the
           feellings
           and
           enjoyments
           of
           this
           day
           ,
           unto
           those
           ,
           vvho
           follovv
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           his
           leadings
           ,
           ●●oe
           far
           exceed
           vvhat
           vvas
           in
           that
           day
           :
           and
           novv
           the
           sun
           is
           set
           upon
           that
           day
           ,
           for
           the
           Lord
           is
           calling
           his
           people
           further
           ,
           and
           those
           among
           us
           vvho
           had
           those
           former
           feelings
           ,
           can
           vvitnesse
           ,
           that
           vvhile
           they
           vvould
           have
           b●ene
           tasting
           of
           that
           svveetnes
           ,
           and
           remained
           still
           vvith
           you
           ,
           the
           Lord
           vvould
           not
           ;
           but
           suffered
           drynes
           ,
           and
           barrennesse
           to
           come
           over
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           sometime
           had
           been
           as
           a
           fruitful
           field
           ,
           to
           become
           a
           barren
           vvildernesse
           till
           they
           savv
           ,
           that
           they
           vvere
           not
           to
           limit
           him
           ,
           to
           invented
           forms
           ,
           but
           were
           to
           forsake
           those
           things
           in
           his
           will
           ,
           in
           which
           through
           his
           indulgence
           and
           compassion
           ,
           hee
           had
           sometimes
           appeared
           ,
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           found
           follovving
           the
           
           footsteps
           of
           the
           flock
           vvhom
           hee
           is
           leading
           on
           to
           a
           further
           state
           ;
           in
           which
           they
           find
           the
           Lord
           appearing
           more
           gloriously
           then
           ever
           to
           their
           refreshment
           :
           
             Glory
             to
             him
             for
             evermore
          
           .
           But
           with
           you
           it
           is
           otherwise
           ,
           for
           who
           among
           you
           witnesse
           these
           things
           at
           this
           day
           ?
           Yea
           some
           of
           you
           are
           so
           ingenuous
           ,
           as
           to
           confesse
           that
           yee
           find
           not
           these
           things
           now
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           is
           a
           cloudy
           ,
           and
           gloomy
           day
           ,
           and
           it
           shall
           certainly
           so
           continue
           unto
           you
           :
           until
           yee
           come
           ,
           and
           walk
           with
           us
           ,
           
             in
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           But
           becaus
           yee
           will
           not
           ,
           but
           will
           confine
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           these
           forms
           ,
           whereunto
           yee
           have
           devoted
           your
           selvs
           ,
           therefore
           is
           
             darknes
             over
             you
          
           ,
           and
           your
           Prayers
           are
           become
           dry
           ,
           and
           barren
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           complaints
           of
           an
           
             absent
             God.
          
           And
           what
           invvard
           joy
           from
           God
           ,
           any
           have
           felt
           among
           you
           ,
           we
           cannot
           impute
           it
           to
           your
           way
           ;
           more
           then
           ,
           what
           some
           have
           felt
           of
           refreshment
           in
           some
           other
           professions
           ,
           and
           forms
           can
           be
           imputed
           to
           their
           way
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           30.
           
           Thou
           sayest
           ,
           
             It
             is
             knowne
             that
             wee
             are
             enemies
             to
             singing
             of
             Psalms
             ,
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
          
           and
           becaus
           wee
           say
           ,
           that
           wee
           are
           not
           against
           these
           things
           ,
           therfore
           thou
           callest
           us
           ,
           
             disingenuous
             ,
             or
             such
             ,
             as
             seek
             to
             delude
             People
          
           ;
           which
           challenge
           is
           false
           ,
           and
           a
           calumnie
           ,
           for
           wee
           doe
           indeed
           owne
           these
           things
           ,
           in
           the
           true
           acceptation
           ,
           and
           meaning
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           substance
           and
           reality
           ,
           and
           if
           wee
           doe
           so
           ,
           are
           wee
           disingenuous
           ,
           and
           deceitful
           ,
           becaus
           wee
           deny
           them
           in
           your
           acceptation
           ,
           vvhich
           only
           comprehends
           the
           shadow
           ,
           that
           passeth
           away
           ?
           If
           Baptisme
           ,
           which
           is
           really
           and
           truly
           the
           
             Baptisme
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           wee
           owne
           ,
           and
           participation
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           really
           so
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           these
           things
           be
           really
           owned
           by
           us
           ▪
           as
           they
           are
           indeed
           ,
           can
           wee
           be
           said
           to
           deny
           them
           ,
           becaus
           wee
           use
           not
           the
           shadow
           ,
           as
           yee
           doe
           while
           yee
           are
           ignorant
           of
           ,
           and
           strangers
           to
           the
           substance
           ?
           Nay
           it
           may
           be
           retorted
           much
           more
           properly
           ,
           and
           without
           deceipt
           upon
           your selves
           ,
           that
           yee
           do
           but
           pretendedly
           ,
           
             in
             VVords
          
           ,
           owne
           these
           things
           while
           indeed
           yee
           deny
           them
           ?
           so
           that
           herein
           yee
           are
           found
           to
           be
           the
           Equivocators
           ,
           who
           are
           contending
           for
           the
           husk
           ,
           and
           will
           needs
           have
           it
           accounted
           the
           kernell
           :
           and
           there
           can
           be
           no
           errour
           more
           dangerous
           ,
           then
           to
           place
           the
           shadow
           ,
           for
           the
           substance
           ;
           for
           suchas
           so
           doe
           are
           those
           that
           trample
           upon
           the
           precious
           
             ordinances
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           work
           of
           grace
           is
           begun
           and
           increased
           .
        
         
         
           Pag.
           32.
           
           To
           prove
           thy
           assertions
           particularly
           ,
           thou
           beginnest
           saying
           ,
           
             that
             singing
             of
             Psalms
             is
             an
             ordinance
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           vvhereby
           if
           thou
           understandest
           that
           singing
           of
           Psalmes
           was
           used
           by
           the
           Saints
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           part
           of
           
             Gods
             VVorship
          
           vvhen
           performed
           
             in
             his
             will
          
           ,
           and
           by
           
             his
             Spirit
          
           ,
           and
           that
           yet
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           is
           vvarrantably
           performed
           among
           the
           Saints
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           denied
           by
           no
           Quaker
           ,
           so
           called
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           not
           unusuall
           among
           them
           ,
           wherof
           I
           have
           my selfe
           beene
           a
           witnesse
           ,
           and
           have
           felt
           of
           the
           sweetnes
           ,
           and
           quickning
           vertue
           of
           the
           Spirit
           therein
           ,
           and
           at
           such
           occasions
           ministred
           .
           And
           that
           at
           times
           ,
           
             Davids
             VVords
          
           may
           also
           be
           used
           as
           the
           Spirit
           leads
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           sute
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           party
           ,
           is
           acknowledged
           without
           dispute
           but
           that
           without
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           selfe-will
           ,
           not
           regarding
           how
           the
           thing
           sutes
           their
           condition
           ,
           for
           a
           mixt
           multitude
           to
           use
           and
           sing
           the
           expressions
           of
           blessed
           David
           ,
           wee
           deny
           .
           For
           that
           was
           not
           the
           method
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           spoke
           of
           1.
           
           Cor.
           14.
           15.
           when
           hee
           said
           ,
           
             I
             will
             sing
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             sing
             with
             the
             understanding
             also
             ,
          
           therfore
           though
           singing
           of
           Psalms
           ,
           in
           the
           true
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           be
           allowable
           ,
           yet
           as
           used
           by
           you
           ,
           it
           is
           abominable
           ;
           and
           is
           a
           
             mock
             worship
          
           ,
           becaus
           yee
           cannot
           deny
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           persons
           using
           it
           ,
           are
           a
           mixed
           multitude
           ,
           knowne
           to
           be
           
             Drunkards
             ,
             Swearers
             ,
             VVhoremongers
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Now
           such
           cannot
           praise
           God
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           dead
           in
           their
           sins
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           living
           ,
           that
           praise
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           dead
           .
           Next
           ,
           all
           lying
           is
           abomination
           ,
           but
           many
           times
           it
           falls
           out
           that
           by
           singing
           of
           Psalmes
           ,
           the
           people
           come
           to
           lye
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           worshiping
           him
           ,
           by
           saying
           ,
           
             I
             am
             not
             pu●t
             up
             in
             mind
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             deceitfull
             heart
          
           I
           
             water
             my
             couch
             with
             teares
          
           ;
           and
           much
           more
           of
           this
           nature
           which
           were
           the
           particular
           experiences
           of
           David
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           safely
           said
           ,
           by
           those
           that
           vvitnesse
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           but
           as
           to
           you
           that
           use
           them
           ,
           are
           false
           &
           untrue
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           as
           thou
           doest
           ,
           
             that
             though
             every
             Psalme
             does
             not
             sute
             our
             condition
             ,
             yet
             in
             every
             Psalm
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             meditaion
             ,
             for
             edification
             :
          
           but
           this
           no
           wayes
           meets
           the
           case
           for
           there
           is
           a
           great
           difference
           betwixt
           meditating
           upon
           a
           Psalme
           ,
           &
           singing
           one
           vvhereby
           vvee
           apply
           ourselves
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           the
           vvords
           of
           David
           ,
           vvhich
           unless
           they
           sute
           
             our
             condition
          
           ,
           cannot
           be
           done
           without
           a
           lye
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           33
           ,
           and
           34.
           
           Thou
           comest
           to
           prove
           that
           
             Baptisme
             with
             water
             is
             an
             ordinance
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           for
           which
           thou
           givest
           as
           a
           reason
           ,
           
             First
             ,
             because
             John
             baptised
             with
             water
             ,
             and
             was
             really
             sent
             of
             God
          
           ;
           Which
           thing
           
           is
           not
           denyed
           ,
           because
           
             Iohns
             baptisme
          
           vvas
           a
           Baptisme
           ,
           vvith
           VVater
           ;
           But
           that
           that
           vvas
           the
           Baptisme
           ,
           vvhich
           vvas
           to
           continue
           is
           the
           matter
           in
           question
           :
           to
           prove
           vvhich
           ,
           thou
           bringest
           in
           thy
           
             Second
             reason
          
           ,
           that
           
             the
             baptisme
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             baptisme
             of
             Iohn
             differed
             only
             in
             circumstance
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             substance
             ,
             because
             they
             agree
             in
             the
             Author
             ,
             in
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             End.
          
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           agreed
           in
           the
           Author
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           conclude
           them
           to
           be
           one
           ,
           because
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           it
           might
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ,
           and
           the
           New
           are
           one
           ,
           or
           that
           Circumcision
           &
           Baptism
           are
           one
           ,
           for
           that
           God
           was
           the
           Author
           of
           both
           .
           As
           to
           the
           matter
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           one
           neither
           ,
           for
           the
           one
           was
           a
           Baptisme
           with
           VVater
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           a
           
             Baptisme
             with
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           and
           
             with
             fire
          
           ,
           as
           Iohn
           himselfe
           distinguisheth
           them
           .
           Mark.
           1.
           8.
           
           Now
           in
           respect
           
             baptisme
             with
             water
          
           can
           be
           administred
           ,
           where
           the
           other
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           with
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           is
           not
           ,
           therefore
           they
           are
           not
           one
           in
           Substance
           .
           They
           also
           agree
           not
           in
           the
           end
           ;
           for
           the
           end
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Baptisme
           with
           VVater
           ,
           is
           but
           to
           point
           or
           shew
           forth
           the
           other
           ,
           So
           that
           as
           the
           shadow
           ,
           and
           the
           Substance
           differ
           in
           their
           ends
           ,
           in
           like
           manner
           doe
           these
           two
           :
           for
           the
           end
           of
           the
           shadow
           is
           but
           to
           point
           to
           the
           substance
           :
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Substance
           ,
           in
           this
           thing
           being
           to
           cleansc
           ,
           and
           purifie
           the
           heart
           produceing
           that
           effect
           to
           such
           as
           it
           is
           truly
           administred
           unto
           ,
           but
           the
           shadow
           is
           frequently
           administred
           ,
           and
           the
           heart
           not
           cleansed
           ,
           therfor
           they
           differ
           in
           their
           ends
           .
           Now
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           they
           differ
           in
           substance
           ,
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           Acts.
           19.
           
           Vers.
           2.
           3.
           4.
           5.
           that
           there
           were
           of
           the
           baptisme
           of
           
             Iohn
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             so
             much
             as
             heard
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           far
           lesse
           received
           it
           .
           Now
           had
           the
           
             Baptisme
             of
             Iohn
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Baptisme
             of
             Christ
          
           beene
           one
           they
           could
           not
           have
           had
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           beene
           altogether
           ignorant
           of
           the
           other
           .
           For
           a
           Third
           Reason
           ,
           
             thou
             sayest
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             commanded
             ,
             and
             enjoined
             the
             Disciples
             to
             baptise
             ,
             and
             that
             baptising
             they
             used
             water
             ,
          
           But
           wher
           hee
           commands
           them
           to
           Baptise
           ,
           Math.
           28.
           there
           is
           no
           command
           to
           baptise
           them
           with
           VVater
           ,
           or
           into
           vvater
           ,
           but
           
             into
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
          
           So
           here
           is
           the
           baptisme
           into
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           not
           into
           
             outward
             water
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           vvere
           Ministers
           of
           
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           and
           ministred
           the
           Spirit
           unto
           those
           vvho
           beleived
           .
           And
           though
           they
           used
           the
           
             water
             baptisme
          
           at
           tymes
           ,
           yet
           it
           rests
           to
           be
           proved
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           it
           in
           obedience
           to
           that
           generall
           command
           ,
           Math.
           28.
           and
           not
           in
           condescendence
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           vvho
           had
           received
           
           a
           great
           esteeme
           of
           Iohn
           ,
           and
           vvere
           so
           nursed
           up
           ,
           vvith
           
             outward
             Ceremonyes
          
           ,
           that
           it
           vvas
           hard
           ,
           suddenly
           to
           vveane
           them
           from
           such
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           the
           like
           in
           other
           cases
           ,
           vvhich
           also
           servs
           for
           ansvver
           to
           thy
           
             Fourth
             Reason
          
           ,
           vvher
           thou
           instancest
           
             Peter
             his
             baptising
             Cornelius
          
           after
           
             he
             received
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           for
           Peters
           vvords
           imply
           no
           command
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           at
           that
           occasion
           the
           thing
           might
           be
           done
           ,
           
             Can
             any
             man
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             forbid
             water
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             baptised
             Acts.
          
           10.
           47.
           
           And
           though
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           Vers.
           48.
           
             that
             hee
             commanded
             them
             to
             be
             baptised
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
          
           yet
           it
           holds
           forth
           no
           command
           from
           Christ
           ,
           only
           the
           thing
           being
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           done
           ,
           he
           bid
           doe
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Apostles
           received
           no
           commission
           to
           baptise
           vvith
           water
           ,
           is
           clear
           from
           that
           of
           Paul
           ,
           vvhere
           he
           sayeth
           ,
           
             I
             thank
             God
             ,
             I
             baptised
             none
             of
             you
             but
             Crispus
             ,
             and
             Gajus
             ,
             and
             the
             houshold
             of
             Stephanus
             ,
             &c
             :
             for
          
           said
           he
           ,
           I
           
             was
             not
             sent
             to
             baptise
             ,
             but
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           1.
           16.
           17.
           
           Novv
           it
           is
           not
           questioned
           ,
           but
           his
           Commission
           vvas
           as
           large
           ,
           as
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           for
           he
           himselfe
           said
           ,
           that
           hee
           vvas
           not
           inferiour
           to
           the
           cheifest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           :
           but
           ,
           that
           hee
           thereby
           denied
           ,
           hee
           vvas
           sent
           to
           administer
           the
           
             holy
             Spirit
          
           ,
           vvhich
           is
           the
           
             baptisme
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           is
           absurd
           to
           think
           :
           for
           a
           
             Fifth
             Reason
          
           ,
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           
             it
             is
             the
             will
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             this
             ordinance
             should
          
           continue
           and
           
             abide
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             hee
             promised
             to
             be
             with
             his
             Ministers
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             VVorld
          
           ;
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           this
           promise
           related
           to
           the
           
             Baptisme
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           which
           is
           
             Christs
             Baptisme
          
           is
           granted
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           related
           to
           the
           
             Baptisme
             of
             water
          
           is
           denied
           :
           for
           hee
           was
           with
           Paul
           ,
           who
           yet
           professed
           ,
           hee
           was
           not
           sent
           to
           
             baptise
             with
             water
          
           .
           And
           whereas
           some
           give
           their
           meaning
           to
           Paul
           his
           words
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           not
           sent
           only
           ,
           or
           principally
           ,
           to
           baptise
           with
           water
           ,
           this
           is
           an
           addition
           to
           the
           Scripture
           Words
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           can
           shew
           no
           sufficient
           ground
           :
           And
           if
           men
           will
           take
           a
           liberty
           to
           adde
           to
           Scripture
           Words
           ,
           from
           their
           owne
           Spirit
           ,
           they
           may
           wrest
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           to
           defend
           the
           worst
           of
           opinions
           ,
           as
           when
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             bow
             downe
             to
             them
             ,
             nor
             VVorship
             them
             ,
          
           one
           should
           put
           this
           meaning
           upon
           it
           :
           thou
           shall
           not
           bow
           downe
           to
           them
           ,
           not
           Worship
           them
           principally
           ,
           and
           therefore
           would
           averre
           that
           graven
           Images
           may
           be
           worshiped
           ,
           this
           were
           a
           most
           perverse
           abusing
           of
           Scripture
           .
           Sixthly
           ,
           Thou
           sayest
           ,
           
             Tho●e
             who
             cast
             off
             this
             ordinance
             doe
             what
             in
             them
             lyeth
             ,
             to
             rob
             themselves
             of
             all
             the
             excellent
             ends
             ,
             and
             uses
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             are
             held
             forth
             in
             these
             Scripture
             expressions
             .
             Ans.
          
           I
           hat
           such
           who
           cast
           off
           the
           
             Baptisme
             of
             Christ
          
           by
           the
           
           Spirit
           ,
           may
           incurre
           that
           hazard
           ,
           it
           is
           granted
           ,
           but
           that
           any
           such
           thing
           will
           follow
           from
           the
           not
           useing
           of
           water
           is
           denyed
           :
           as
           shall
           appear
           by
           examining
           the
           Scripturs
           cited
           .
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           
             Act.
             2.
             28.
             
             Repent
             and
             be
             baptised
             every
             one
             of
             you
             ,
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             your
             sins
             .
             Ans.
          
           Here
           is
           no
           mention
           made
           of
           
             outward
             VVater
          
           ,
           and
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           Remission
           of
           sins
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           are
           found
           without
           it
           ,
           and
           where
           it
           is
           ,
           both
           these
           are
           frequently
           wanting
           :
           But
           though
           it
           should
           be
           understood
           of
           outward
           water
           ,
           it
           is
           spoke
           but
           to
           particulars
           ,
           and
           is
           no
           universal
           command
           .
           The
           Second
           is
           ,
           1
           
             Pet.
             3.
             21.
             
             The
             like
             figure
             whereunto
             ,
             even
             baptisme
             doth
             also
             save
             us
             :
          
           But
           the
           very
           follovving
           vvords
           doe
           give
           an
           ansvver
           to
           that
           ,
           and
           clear
           the
           meaning
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           of
           Water
           baptisme
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Not
             the
             putting
             away
             the
             filth
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             the
             answer
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             towards
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             resurrection
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           The
           Third
           is
           ,
           
             Act.
             22.
             16.
             
             Arise
             ,
             and
             be
             baptised
             ,
             and
             wash
             away
             thy
             sins
             .
          
           But
           that
           a
           being
           baptised
           vvith
           vvater
           is
           a
           vvashing
           avvay
           of
           sin
           ,
           thou
           canst
           not
           from
           hence
           prove
           ,
           seeing
           the
           contrary
           is
           abundantly
           vvitnessed
           ,
           and
           suppose
           Water-baptisme
           vvere
           here
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           it
           being
           but
           spoke
           to
           one
           ,
           infers
           no
           universal
           command
           .
           The
           Fourth
           is
           
             Ephes.
             5.
             ver
             .
             26.
             
             That
             hee
             might
             sanctifie
             and
             cleanse
             it
             ;
             with
             the
             washing
             of
             water
             .
          
           But
           by
           vvater
           cannot
           here
           be
           understood
           
             outvvard
             VVater
          
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           the
           VVord
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           for
           the
           next
           Verse
           speaks
           of
           
             presenting
             it
             vvithout
             spot
             ,
             or
             vvrinkle
             :
          
           Which
           the
           
             outvvard
             VVater
          
           cannot
           doe
           ,
           see
           the
           like
           place
           
             Iohn
             .
             3.
             5.
             
             Vnlesse
             a
             man
             be
             borne
             of
             the
             vvater
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             hee
             cannot
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God.
          
           Novv
           if
           by
           Water
           here
           ,
           vvere
           to
           be
           understood
           
             outvvard
             VVater
          
           ,
           it
           vvould
           inferre
           that
           
             VVater
             baptisme
          
           is
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           vvhich
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           thou
           canst
           not
           affirme
           vvith
           
             Papists
             .
             Lastly
          
           ,
           thou
           citest
           ,
           
             Gal.
             3.
             7.
             
             For
             as
             many
             as
             have
             beene
             baptized
             into
             Christ
             have
             put
             on
             Christ
          
           ;
           But
           
             VVater
             Baptisme
          
           cannot
           be
           here
           understood
           ,
           because
           many
           vvho
           are
           baptised
           vvith
           VVater
           ,
           never
           put
           on
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           bear
           his
           Image
           ,
           but
           the
           Divells
           ,
           and
           are
           found
           doing
           the
           Divels
           vvorks
           ;
           So
           that
           none
           of
           these
           Scriptures
           prove
           the
           
             VVater
             Baptisme
          
           to
           be
           of
           continual
           necessity
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           it
           being
           but
           a
           figure
           ,
           it
           vvas
           to
           give
           place
           to
           that
           
             one
             Baptisme
             ,
             Eph.
          
           4.
           5.
           
           And
           vvhereas
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           by
           some
           ,
           that
           the
           Water
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           the
           Baptisme
           by
           the
           Spirit
           is
           but
           one
           ,
           because
           of
           that
           agreement
           betvvixt
           the
           signification
           of
           the
           Water
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           thereby
           signified
           ;
           this
           is
           a
           vvresting
           of
           this
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           if
           
           one
           should
           say
           ,
           rhat
           all
           the
           
             tipes
             figures
          
           ,
           and
           shadowes
           of
           the
           
             old
             Testament
          
           ,
           were
           one
           with
           the
           substance
           signified
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           consequently
           that
           these
           Tipes
           are
           all
           now
           to
           be
           upheld
           and
           used
           ,
           whereas
           indeed
           ,
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Substance
           ends
           the
           figures
           ,
           among
           which
           are
           the
           
             divers
             Baptisms
          
           ,
           for
           so
           should
           the
           place
           be
           translated
           ,
           
             Heb.
             9.
             10.
             which
             were
             imposed
             untill
             the
             time
             of
             Reformation
             ,
          
           but
           are
           no
           longer
           binding
           ,
           since
           the
           Reformation
           is
           come
           .
        
         
           Thou
           endest
           this
           matter
           ,
           vvith
           asserting
           ,
           
             That
             thou
             canst
             safely
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             concurring
             with
             ,
             and
             blessing
             this
             ordinance
          
           ;
           It
           is
           a
           profitable
           meane
           to
           further
           our
           Salvation
           :
           but
           if
           so
           be
           it
           be
           no
           ordinance
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           heretofore
           is
           proved
           ,
           then
           wee
           cannot
           expect
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirit
           will
           concurre
           with
           it
           ;
           but
           indeed
           that
           hee
           is
           provoked
           by
           it
           ,
           considering
           the
           abuses
           in
           your
           administration
           of
           it
           :
           as
           First
           ,
           in
           administring
           it
           to
           Infants
           ,
           for
           which
           yee
           have
           no
           command
           ,
           nor
           example
           in
           Scripture
           :
           Next
           ,
           in
           causing
           ignorant
           people
           to
           promise
           and
           engage
           before
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           Children
           shall
           forsake
           the
           Divel
           ,
           the
           VVorld
           ,
           and
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           while
           they
           themselves
           be
           slaves
           to
           all
           the
           three
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           abuses
           ,
           as
           that
           vvhereby
           yee
           pretend
           to
           inroule
           Children
           as
           Members
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             God
          
           ,
           which
           is
           pure
           and
           holy
           :
           it
           being
           oftentimes
           an
           occasion
           ,
           of
           excesse
           and
           drunkennesse
           ;
           and
           is
           indeed
           ,
           rather
           like
           an
           inrolling
           under
           the
           
             Divels
             banner
          
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           for
           most
           part
           accompanied
           with
           doing
           his
           work
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           being
           hazardous
           to
           contemne
           such
           an
           ordinance
           ,
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           ,
           but
           hurtfull
           to
           continue
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           
             Third
             place
             ,
             Pag.
             39.
             thou
             comest
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             so
             called
             ,
             is
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
          
           For
           which
           thou
           bringst
           ,
           as
           a
           
             First
             Reason
          
           ,
           that
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             was
             the
             Author
             ,
             and
             Ordainer
             of
             it
             ,
          
           but
           that
           proves
           not
           ;
           That
           it
           was
           to
           be
           of
           perpetual
           continuance
           .
           Nor
           thy
           
             Second
             Reason
          
           ,
           for
           though
           ,
           
             the
             Disciples
             were
             bid
             doe
             it
             ,
             in
             remembrance
             of
             him
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             bid
             doe
             it
             alwayes
             :
          
           Neither
           will
           ,
           
             Act.
             2.
             ver
          
           .
           42.
           which
           thou
           bringest
           as
           a
           
             Third
             Proofe
          
           ,
           serve
           thy
           turn
           ,
           for
           by
           comparing
           it
           vvith
           Verse
           46.
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           their
           breaking
           of
           bread
           was
           their
           ordinary
           eating
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           said
           
             they
             continued
             daily
             with
             one
             accord
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             breaking
             bread
             fro●
             house
             to
             house
             ,
             did
             eat
             their
             meat
             with
             gladness
             and
             singlenes
             of
             heart
             ,
          
           so
           that
           this
           was
           a
           daily
           eating
           ,
           
             from
             house
             to
             house
          
           ,
           and
           not
           at
           all
           such
           an
           eating
           ,
           as
           years
           is
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           but
           once
           ,
           or
           tvvice
           ,
           or
           thrice
           in
           a
           year
           ,
           or
           at
           such
           set
           tyms
           ,
           as
           you
           appoint
           to
           
           your selves
           ;
           whereas
           theirs
           was
           an
           eating
           from
           
             house
             to
             house
          
           ,
           wherein
           they
           received
           food
           sufficient
           to
           their
           bodily
           nourishment
           :
           your
           eating
           is
           not
           so
           :
           You
           vvil
           not
           have
           your
           Sacramental
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           so
           called
           ,
           to
           be
           used
           in
           private
           Houses
           ,
           or
           ,
           Familiies
           ,
           and
           your
           eating
           ,
           is
           rather
           a
           mock-eating
           ,
           vvherein
           you
           doe
           not
           eat
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           sufficient
           to
           the
           Bodily
           nourishment
           (
           as
           these
           did
           Act.
           2.
           42.
           46.
           
           )
           every
           one
           of
           you
           taking
           a
           little
           bread
           about
           the
           quantity
           of
           a
           Beane
           ,
           vvherein
           you
           have
           no
           example
           from
           the
           Saints
           ,
           but
           rather
           from
           the
           Papists
           ,
           vvho
           have
           their
           vvafers
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           this
           eating
           mentioned
           
             Acts.
             2.
             ver
          
           .
           42.
           46.
           is
           conjoined
           with
           this
           ,
           
             that
             they
             sold
             their
             possessions
             ,
             and
             had
             all
             things
             in
             com●on
             ,
          
           and
           so
           they
           did
           eat
           together
           daily
           
             in
             common
          
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           like
           your
           eating
           ;
           Now
           if
           you
           would
           make
           their
           example
           ,
           and
           and
           practise
           ,
           your
           Rule
           ,
           why
           doe
           y●e
           not
           sell
           your
           possessions
           ,
           as
           th●y
           did
           ,
           and
           have
           things
           in
           com●on
           ?
           also
           why
           doe
           yee
           not
           abstaine
           from
           eating
           blood
           ,
           and
           things
           strangled
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           ?
           and
           why
           doe
           yee
           not
           wish
           one
           anothers
           feet
           ,
           
             which
             they
             were
             as
             solemnly
             commanded
             to
             doe
             ,
          
           as
           to
           take
           and
           eat
           ,
           &c
           :
           Ioh.
           13.
           14.
           15.
           
           If
           you
           say
           ,
           these
           things
           were
           but
           to
           continue
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           what
           ground
           have
           yee
           to
           affirme
           ,
           that
           these
           were
           not
           alwayes
           to
           continue
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           Water-Baptisme
           and
           breaking
           bread
           were
           to
           be
           alwayes
           continued
           ;
           For
           a
           Fourth
           Reason
           thou
           sayest
           
             Paul
             recommended
             the
             practise
             of
             this
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             .
             Cor.
          
           11.
           23.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           that
           hee
           recommended
           it
           unto
           them
           by
           way
           of
           command
           ,
           wee
           deny
           ,
           for
           hee
           delivered
           unto
           them
           no
           command
           to
           practise
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           hee
           delivered
           unto
           them
           was
           the
           Relation
           of
           the
           matter
           of
           fact
           as
           what
           the
           Lord
           did
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           wherein
           hee
           vvas
           betrayed
           ;
           Thou
           sayest
           ,
           
             The
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             only
             here
             relate
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             but
             like
             wise
             warrants
             the
             frequent
             use
             of
             this
             ordinance
             :
          
           it
           is
           one
           thing
           to
           warrant
           the
           use
           of
           it
           and
           farre
           another
           to
           command
           the
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           wee
           doe
           not
           deny
           but
           the
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           vvas
           lavvfull
           ,
           and
           vvarrantable
           at
           that
           tyme
           ,
           but
           vvee
           say
           ,
           it
           vvas
           not
           commanded
           unto
           them
           ,
           but
           left
           ,
           or
           permitted
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           these
           vvords
           import
           ,
           as
           
             often
             as
             yee
             eat
          
           ,
           &c.
           and
           againe
           ,
           
             let
             a
             man
             examine
             himselfe
             and
             so
             let
             him
             eat
          
           ;
           the
           vvords
           imply
           no
           command
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           they
           vvere
           in
           the
           use
           ,
           or
           practise
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           being
           therein
           hee
           gives
           them
           direction
           ,
           hovv
           they
           might
           use
           it
           ,
           so
           as
           not
           to
           receive
           hurt
           there
           by
           
           Now
           that
           the
           Corinthians
           were
           weak
           in
           many
           things
           ,
           and
           did
           many
           things
           by
           permission
           ,
           is
           clear
           by
           the
           whole
           straine
           of
           that
           Epistle
           to
           them
           .
           For
           a
           Fifth
           Reason
           ;
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           
             thou
             readest
             not
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             where
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             did
             abolish
             it
             ,
          
           Answ
           :
           if
           it
           were
           so
           ,
           that
           then
           there
           was
           no
           absolute
           need
           ,
           for
           the
           very
           institution
           intimats
           the
           abolishing
           thereof
           at
           Christ
           his
           coming
           ,
           as
           to
           any
           necessity
           by
           way
           of
           command
           ,
           though
           afterwards
           it
           might
           have
           beene
           used
           by
           permission
           ,
           being
           gradually
           to
           passe
           away
           ,
           as
           did
           other
           things
           ,
           for
           Circumcision
           ,
           was
           abolished
           by
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           ;
           yet
           it
           was
           used
           after
           his
           coming
           ,
           together
           with
           divers
           other
           
             Ievvish
             coremonies
          
           ;
           But
           as
           concerning
           the
           abolishing
           or
           ending
           of
           it
           see
           1.
           
           Cor.
           10.
           15.
           16.
           17.
           
           
             I
             speake
             as
             unto
             vvise
             men
             ,
             judge
             yee
             vvhat
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             cup
             of
             blessing
             vvhich
             vvee
             blesse
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ?
             the
             bread
             vvhich
             vvee
             breake
             is
             it
             not
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           And
           then
           hee
           proceeds
           to
           shew
           ,
           what
           that
           bread
           was
           ,
           for
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           
             vvee
             being
             many
             are
             one
             bread
             .
          
           Now
           what
           is
           that
           
             one
             bread
          
           ?
           is
           it
           the
           outvvard
           ,
           or
           is
           it
           the
           invvard
           and
           spiritual
           ?
           if
           it
           be
           the
           outward
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           no
           inward
           and
           Spirituall
           bread
           ,
           Or
           if
           it
           be
           the
           inward
           ,
           and
           Spirituall
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           one
           bread
           ,
           then
           that
           outward
           bread
           ,
           (
           as
           being
           ,
           but
           a
           figure
           )
           is
           ceased
           from
           being
           of
           use
           ,
           as
           to
           any
           necessity
           ,
           and
           this
           hee
           spoke
           unto
           the
           wise
           who
           saw
           beyond
           the
           shaddovv
           ,
           and
           figure
           ,
           unto
           the
           substance
           ,
           the
           end
           of
           it
           ;
           which
           was
           that
           
             heavenly
             bread
          
           and
           refreshment
           ,
           which
           Christ
           himselfe
           giveth
           unto
           these
           souls
           to
           feed
           upon
           ,
           who
           know
           the
           mistery
           of
           his
           indwelling
           in
           them
           ;
           which
           bread
           is
           indeed
           his
           body
           .
           So
           that
           now
           the
           bread
           being
           one
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           the
           outward
           bread
           hath
           no
           place
           in
           the
           
             supper
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           for
           then
           there
           should
           be
           not
           
             one
             bread
          
           ,
           but
           tvvo
           :
           for
           the
           outward
           bread
           ,
           and
           the
           inward
           are
           tvvo
           ,
           and
           not
           
             one
             bread
          
           and
           if
           any
           say
           ,
           the
           outward
           bread
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           not
           properly
           the
           
             body
             of
             Christ
          
           and
           thing
           signified
           ,
           yet
           it
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           one
           vvith
           it
           ,
           because
           of
           that
           agreement
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           signe
           ,
           and
           the
           thing
           signified
           .
        
         
           I
           ansvver
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           sufficient
           ,
           vvhy
           the
           outvvard
           bread
           should
           be
           called
           the
           
             one
             bread
          
           ,
           or
           one
           vvith
           the
           thing
           signified
           ,
           othervvise
           by
           the
           same
           evasion
           one
           might
           plead
           for
           the
           continuance
           of
           all
           the
           Sacrifices
           and
           offerings
           ,
           of
           Ra●●s
           ,
           and
           Bulls
           and
           Goats
           ,
           and
           say
           they
           are
           one
           vvith
           that
           
             one
             offering
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           mentioned
           Hebr.
           10.
           14.
           becaus
           they
           signified
           that
           one
           offering
           :
           Now
           were
           not
           this
           an
           abominable
           
           vvresting
           of
           the
           
             Apostles
             words
          
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           all
           these
           outvvard
           offerings
           vvere
           the
           
             one
             offering
          
           ,
           becaus
           they
           did
           signify
           it
           ?
           For
           indeed
           hee
           does
           contradistinguish
           them
           ,
           from
           this
           one
           offering
           ,
           that
           becaus
           of
           its
           being
           come
           ,
           hee
           inferrs
           they
           were
           to
           passe
           away
           .
           And
           so
           it
           is
           as
           plaine
           that
           the
           Apostle
           contradistinguished
           ,
           betwixt
           that
           
             one
             bread
          
           and
           the
           outward
           bread
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           other
           
             Figures
             ,
             and
             shadowes
          
           ,
           according
           to
           which
           ,
           writing
           to
           the
           Colossians
           he
           saith
           
             Coloss.
             2.
             16.
             17.
             let
             no
             man
             condemne
             you
             in
             meat
             ,
             or
             drink
             or
             holy
             day
             ,
             or
             New
             moone
             ,
             or
             Sabbath
             days
             which
             are
             a
             shadow
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             the
             body
             is
             of
             Christ.
          
           And
           hee
           bids
           them
           seeke
           the
           things
           above
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           things
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           said
           ,
           
             did
             perish
             in
             the
             using
             ,
             saying
             touch
             not
             ,
             ta●t
             not
             handle
             not
             .
             Coloss.
          
           2.
           10.
           21.
           22.
           
           Compared
           with
           Coloss.
           3.
           1.
           2.
           which
           hee
           spoke
           ,
           becaus
           they
           began
           to
           lay
           too
           great
           a
           weight
           upon
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           to
           hold
           them
           up
           as
           perpetuall
           ,
           which
           we●
           to
           passe
           away
           :
           for
           a
           
             Sixth
             Reason
          
           ,
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Primitive
             Christians
             who
             did
             partake
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             a
             large
             measure
             did
             use
             it
             .
          
           Ans.
           that
           they
           used
           it
           for
           some
           tyme
           is
           granted
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           used
           it
           as
           of
           necessity
           ,
           or
           command
           ,
           is
           denyed
           ,
           nor
           did
           they
           use
           it
           for
           themselves
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           weake
           who
           could
           not
           be
           suddenly
           weaned
           from
           it
           .
           Thy
           
             Seventh
             Reason
          
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             that
             it
             is
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             this
             ordinance
             should
             be
             continued
             in
             his
             Church
             until
             the
             second
             coming
             of
             Christ
             to
             judgement
             ,
          
           By
           which
           
             Second
             coming
          
           thou
           ,
           and
           you
           ,
           understand
           his
           
             outward
             coming
          
           for
           which
           you
           have
           no
           ground
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           hee
           bid
           them
           observe
           it
           ,
           till
           his
           outward
           coming
           so
           many
           hundred
           years
           after
           :
           for
           the
           Scripture
           speakes
           nothing
           so
           ,
           but
           thus
           —
           
             yee
             shew
             forth
             my
             death
             ,
             till
             I
             come
             :
          
           now
           wee
           say
           ,
           hee
           did
           come
           according
           to
           his
           promise
           in
           a
           Spirituall
           and
           inward
           way
           of
           appearance
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           feeding
           them
           ,
           with
           the
           
             heavenly
             food
          
           ,
           and
           refreshment
           of
           his
           
             owne
             life
          
           and
           ,
           Spirit
           which
           is
           the
           substance
           ,
           and
           concerning
           this
           coming
           hee
           spoke
           unto
           them
           ,
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           particularly
           
             Iohn
             .
             14.
             18.
             
             I
             will
             not
             leave
             you
             fatherlesse
             ,
             I
             will
             come
             unto
             you
             .
             Yet
             a
             little
             while
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             ,
             seeth
             me
             not
             ,
             but
             yet
             shall
             see
             me
             :
             and
             ver
             .
             23.
             
             If
             any
             man
             love
             me
             ,
             hee
             will
             keep
             my
             word
             ,
             and
             my
             Father
             will
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             wee
             will
             come
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             make
             our
             abode
             with
             him
             :
          
           which
           coming
           was
           inward
           ;
           according
           to
           
             vers
             .
             20
             ▪
             you
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             you
             .
          
           And
           those
           that
           witnessed
           him
           thus
           come
           ,
           needed
           not
           outward
           bread
           and
           wine
           to
           remember
           them
           of
           him
           ,
           for
           his
           owne
           Spirit
           
           would
           bring
           all
           things
           to
           their
           remembrance
           :
           they
           need
           not
           looke
           upon
           the
           figure
           and
           shadovv
           ,
           who
           have
           the
           
             Substance
             :
             Paul
          
           said
           ,
           wee
           looke
           not
           upon
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           visible
           neither
           will
           Gods
           condescendence
           to
           their
           weaknesse
           ,
           who
           were
           but
           newly
           redeemed
           from
           out
           of
           a
           masse
           of
           heathenish
           superstitions
           ,
           prove
           a
           command
           ,
           or
           a
           rule
           to
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           or
           a
           warrant
           for
           any
           ,
           now
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Administration
           thereof
           ;
           &
           to
           hold
           up
           the
           outward
           figure
           ,
           doe
           cloake
           themselvs
           ,
           by
           shutting
           out
           ,
           ,
           and
           denying
           the
           Spirituall
           appearance
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           hee
           doth
           immediatly
           reveal
           himselfe
           in
           his
           children
           ,
           in
           whom
           he
           has
           made
           manifest
           ,
           the
           substance
           ,
           which
           ends
           the
           shadow
           .
           For
           an
           
             Eighth
             Reason
          
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           
             that
             persons
             vvho
             cast
             off
             this
             ordinance
             ,
             are
             their
             soules
             great
             enemies
             ,
             for
             they
             stand
             in
             the
             vvay
             of
             their
             soules
             Spirituall
             good
             ,
             in
             that
             this
             is
             a
             Spiritual
             nourishing
             ,
             strengthening
             ordinance
             ,
             where
             Spirituall
             food
             is
             offered
             ,
             and
             delicate
             meat
             and
             drink
             ,
             for
             strengthening
             believers
             ,
             in
             their
             journey
             to
             heaven
          
           ;
           To
           vvhich
           I
           ansvver
           ,
           that
           those
           vvho
           neglect
           and
           despise
           having
           fellovvship
           and
           communion
           vvith
           God
           ,
           and
           laugh
           and
           scoffe
           at
           the
           usefull
           ,
           and
           necessary
           duety
           of
           vvaiting
           upon
           the
           Lord
           in
           silence
           ,
           vvherein
           his
           children
           feele
           their
           soules
           nourished
           with
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           with
           
             spirituall
             Manna
          
           which
           descends
           from
           heaven
           ,
           and
           is
           distilled
           into
           their
           soules
           ;
           not
           only
           ,
           once
           ,
           or
           twice
           a
           year
           (
           which
           are
           the
           seasons
           ,
           wherein
           that
           which
           thou
           termst
           Spirituall
           food
           ,
           is
           ministred
           among
           you
           )
           but
           daily
           ,
           and
           hourely
           ,
           by
           the
           fresh
           incoms
           of
           life
           such
           indeed
           are
           to
           their
           souls
           ,
           great
           enemies
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           sticking
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           some
           externall
           ceremonies
           wherein
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           God
           (
           in
           condescendence
           to
           some
           ,
           becaus
           of
           the
           simplicitie
           of
           their
           hearts
           )
           appeared
           ,
           and
           yet
           even
           then
           frequently
           ,
           as
           much
           ,
           and
           more
           ,
           at
           other
           tymes
           .
           But
           now
           the
           
             Sun
             is
          
           set
           upon
           those
           who
           will
           needs
           be
           upholding
           the
           shadovv
           ,
           in
           opposition
           ,
           to
           the
           substance
           :
           therefore
           their
           table
           is
           become
           polluted
           ,
           and
           may
           more
           truely
           be
           termed
           the
           table
           of
           devils
           ,
           then
           the
           communion
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           where
           a
           mixt
           multitude
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           wicked
           persons
           ,
           living
           out
           of
           
             Gods
             fear
          
           ,
           sit
           downe
           together
           ,
           being
           seemingly
           in
           words
           excommunicated
           from
           approaching
           ,
           by
           the
           Preacher
           ,
           and
           yet
           presently
           admitted
           to
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           :
           and
           to
           turne
           away
           from
           such
           an
           Ordinance
           so
           called
           ,
           is
           no
           sin
           ,
           nor
           hurt
           ,
           but
           all
           who
           become
           obedient
           to
           the
           
             light
             of
             Christ
          
           in
           them
           ,
           will
           find
           it
           their
           place
           to
           forsake
           it
           ,
           as
           being
           such
           an
           ordinance
           ,
           vvhich
           the
           
           Apostle
           said
           ,
           
             touch
             not
             ,
             tast
             not
             ,
             handle
             not
             ,
             vvhich
             is
             all
             to
             perish
             vvith
             the
             using
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           fourth
           place
           Pag
           :
           41
           :
           
             thou
             vvilt
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             ministerie
             of
             the
             vvord
             is
             an
             ordinance
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             becaus
             first
             Christ
             ,
             appointed
             Ministers
             and
             Pastors
             to
             be
             in
             his
             Church
          
           ;
           But
           this
           cannot
           be
           asserted
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           vvho
           grant
           the
           same
           .
           And
           vvhy
           citest
           thou
           ,
           Eph.
           5.
           11.
           and.
           1.
           for
           .
           12.
           8.
           which
           if
           they
           prove
           the
           contin●ance
           of
           
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             teachers
          
           ,
           prove
           also
           the
           continuance
           of
           
             Prophets
             ,
             Evangelists
             ,
             and
             Apostles
             ,
          
           vvhich
           yee
           deny
           .
           As
           to
           the
           
             second
             Reason
          
           that
           
             the
             Ministrie
          
           is
           
             not
             common
             to
             all
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             be
             some
             Pastors
             and
             teachers
             ,
          
           is
           also
           ovvned
           by
           us
           :
           Yet
           that
           hinders
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           any
           at
           a
           time
           may
           speake
           ,
           vvhen
           the
           Saints
           are
           mett
           together
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           moves
           by
           his
           Spirit
           .
           according
           to
           1.
           
           Cor.
           14.
           31.
           for
           it
           is
           one
           thing
           to
           be
           particularly
           called
           to
           the
           Ministrie
           ,
           and
           another
           to
           be
           moved
           to
           speak
           at
           a
           particular
           time
           :
           vvhich
           distinction
           that
           it
           vvas
           usuall
           among
           the
           Apostles
           in
           the
           
             Primitive
             times
          
           is
           easilie
           observed
           ,
           in
           the
           forenamed
           
             Chapter
             ▪
          
           For
           a
           
             Third
             Reason
          
           ,
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           
             whom
             God
             calleth
             to
             the
             Ministrie
             ,
             he
             doth
             it
             either
             immediatly
             ,
             without
             the
             intervention
             of
             men
             ,
             or
             mediatly
             by
             men
             authorised
             for
             that
             purpose
             :
          
           but
           for
           this
           ,
           thou
           bringst
           no
           proofe
           neither
           art
           thou
           able
           to
           make
           out
           ,
           that
           ever
           God
           called
           any
           under
           the
           nevv
           covenant
           so
           mediatly
           to
           their
           Ministrie
           by
           men
           ,
           as
           they
           vvere
           not
           to
           have
           an
           immediate
           call
           in
           themselves
           :
           Though
           the
           approbation
           of
           good
           and
           experienced
           men
           ,
           in
           its
           place
           ,
           is
           not
           denyed
           by
           us
           ,
           but
           dearly
           ovvned
           .
           Fourthly
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           
             who
             ever
             pretends
             to
             an
             immediate
             call
             they
             ought
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             others
             to
             shew
             signes
             ,
             and
             tokens
             of
             their
             Apostleship
             ▪
          
           to
           which
           I
           ansvver
           .
           That
           those
           
             who
             come
             preaching
             the
             Gospell
             not
             in
             speech
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             Power
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             evidence
             and
             demonstration
             thereof
             :
          
           As
           it
           is
           .
           1.
           
           
             Thess.
             15.
             and.
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           2.
           4.
           give
           sufficient
           proofe
           that
           they
           are
           called
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           they
           come
           not
           vvith
           outvvard
           miracles
           .
           And
           though
           Paul
           came
           to
           some
           vvith
           miracles
           ,
           vvhere
           hee
           preached
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           yet
           many
           believed
           ,
           vvho
           savv
           no
           outvvard
           miracle
           .
           Also
           many
           of
           the
           Prophets
           vvrought
           no
           miracle
           ,
           nor
           
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist.
          
           And
           though
           some
           miraculous
           things
           came
           to
           passe
           about
           his
           Conception
           and
           birth
           ,
           those
           doe
           not
           of
           themselves
           prove
           him
           to
           be
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           for
           miraculous
           things
           ,
           &
           miracles
           vvere
           vvrought
           upon
           many
           ,
           vvho
           vvere
           no
           prophets
           .
           If
           Miracles
           be
           necessarie
           to
           evince
           a
           man
           sent
           of
           God
           ,
           hee
           must
           come
           vvith
           
           these
           Miracles
           ,
           before
           the
           people
           ,
           vvhich
           Iohn
           ,
           did
           not
           ,
           nor
           did
           Ionas
           come
           vvith
           any
           Miracle
           to
           convince
           the
           Ninivites
           ,
           but
           simply
           declared
           his
           message
           .
           And
           
             Iohn
             Calvin
          
           asserteth
           that
           there
           is
           no
           need
           of
           Miracles
           ,
           and
           yet
           hee
           maintaineth
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           day
           ,
           God
           raised
           up
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           Evangelists
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           it
           vvas
           needfull
           such
           should
           be
           ,
           to
           bring
           back
           the
           poor
           people
           ,
           that
           had
           gone
           astray
           after
           
             Antichrist
             ▪
             Lib.
             4.
             
             Chap.
             3.
             
             Inst.
          
           Neither
           did
           any
           
             Protestants
             pretend
             to
             doe
             any
             Miracles
             ,
             they
             pleading
             against
             the
             Papists
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             absolute
             need
             of
             any
             in
             respect
             they
             preached
             not
             a
             new
             Gospell
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             was
             already
             confirmed
             with
             miracles
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
          
           And
           so
           thy
           plea
           against
           us
           here
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           vvas
           urged
           by
           the
           Papists
           ,
           against
           the
           
             primitive
             protestants
             .
             An
             evill
             and
             adulterous
             generation
             ,
          
           said
           Christ
           ,
           
             seeketh
             after
             miracles
          
           ;
           and
           though
           Miracles
           should
           be
           given
           ,
           they
           who
           will
           not
           beleive
           ,
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           their
           consciences
           ,
           bearing
           witnesse
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           will
           not
           also
           beleive
           ,
           becaus
           of
           Miracles
           ,
           as
           wee
           see
           plainly
           in
           the
           Jewes
           .
           And
           whereas
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           Iohns
           immediate
           call
           is
           evident
           by
           the
           special
           predictions
           both
           of
           Malachy
           ,
           and
           Isayas
           concerning
           him
           .
           So
           are
           there
           many
           speciall
           predictions
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Lord
           his
           pouring
           forth
           of
           his
           Spirit
           upon
           many
           in
           these
           latter
           dayes
           ,
           to
           prophecy
           or
           minister
           ,
           as
           the
           Spirit
           should
           putt
           words
           into
           their
           mouths
           ,
           And
           as
           for
           these
           
             Scripturs
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             
             Ast.
          
           14.
           23.
           which
           thou
           bringst
           in
           the
           Fifth
           place
           they
           prove
           not
           ,
           that
           those
           Elders
           had
           not
           the
           Authority
           and
           call
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           themselves
           .
           And
           whereas
           in
           the
           Sixth
           place
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           
             though
             Ministers
             be
             set
             apart
             ,
             and
             ordained
             by
             men
             ,
             yet
             their
             Ministry
             is
             not
             from
             men
             ,
             but
             from
             God
             ,
          
           I
           answer
           ;
           where
           the
           inward
           call
           and
           Authority
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           is
           not
           witnessed
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           be
           of
           God.
           And
           though
           Moses
           be
           said
           to
           consecrate
           Aaron
           ,
           yet
           it
           doth
           not
           follovv
           that
           Aaron
           ,
           had
           no
           immediat
           call
           from
           
             God.
             Seventhly
          
           ,
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           
             The
             ministry
             is
             so
             necessary
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             will
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             continue
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             VVorld
             ,
             Eph.
          
           5.
           12.
           13.
           
           But
           thy
           proofe
           from
           that
           Scripture
           is
           altogether
           impertinent
           as
           to
           you
           ,
           vvho
           believe
           not
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           can
           be
           perfected
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Ministry
           is
           given
           for
           the
           perfecting
           of
           them
           .
           And
           that
           this
           perfection
           is
           on
           Earth
           ,
           is
           clear
           ,
           from
           the
           follovving
           verse
           ,
           
             That
             hence
             forth
             ,
             wee
             be
             no
             more
             as
             Children
             tossed
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
          
           for
           in
           the
           other
           life
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           hazard
           of
           being
           so
           tossed
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Ministry
           perfected
           not
           
           men
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           it
           no
           where
           perfecteth
           them
           ,
           for
           in
           the
           other
           life
           it
           hath
           no
           operation
           upon
           them
           .
           The
           Law
           ,
           and
           Priesthood
           therof
           was
           abolished
           ,
           becaus
           it
           made
           nothing
           perfect
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           
             Gospell
             Ministrie
          
           should
           not
           make
           perfect
           it
           should
           also
           be
           abolished
           .
           And
           seeing
           your
           Ministrie
           perfecteth
           not
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           the
           true
           Ministrie
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           as
           indeed
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           for
           it
           standeth
           not
           in
           the
           
             power
             of
             God
          
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           exercised
           in
           the
           will
           &
           motion
           of
           God
           ,
           your
           Ministrie
           being
           such
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           ESSE
           ,
           or
           BEING
           of
           it
           ,
           may
           be
           ,
           without
           saving
           ,
           grace
           :
           or
           true
           holines
           ,
           you
           expresly
           affirming
           that
           holines
           is
           not
           necessary
           ,
           to
           the
           being
           of
           a
           Minister
           but
           that
           a
           man
           may
           be
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           who
           ought
           to
           be
           received
           ,
           and
           heard
           ,
           though
           hee
           have
           not
           the
           least
           graine
           of
           
             holines
             ▪
             Eighthly
          
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           
             they
             who
             cast
             off
             the
             Ministerie
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             wrong
             their
             owne
             soules
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Ansvv.
           if
           it
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           Ministry
           of
           Christ
           ,
           it
           is
           granted
           ,
           but
           of
           yours
           ,
           it
           is
           denyed
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           
             Fifth
             place
             Pag.
          
           44
           ▪
           Thou
           vvouldst
           prove
           
             that
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             are
             under
             a
             tye
             ,
             &
             engagement
             to
             keep
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             vveek
             for
             a
             Sabbath
          
           For
           a
           
             First
             Reason
          
           ,
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           
             the
             Fourth
             commandement
             requires
             the
             keeping
             holy
             of
             one
             day
             of
             seven
          
           ;
           but
           as
           it
           requires
           the
           observation
           of
           
             one
             day
             of
             seven
          
           ,
           so
           it
           expresly
           instanceth
           that
           day
           to
           be
           
             the
             seventh
          
           ,
           vvhich
           day
           yee
           keep
           not
           :
           vvherfor
           as
           to
           the
           
             Second
             Reason
             ,
             If
             the
             command
             ,
             be
             morall
             and
             perpetuall
             ,
          
           as
           thou
           callest
           it
           ,
           
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             every
             point
             of
             it
          
           ;
           vvhich
           yee
           not
           doing
           ,
           therein
           condemne
           your selves
           ,
           but
           the
           outvvard
           Sabbath
           or
           the
           keeping
           
             one
             day
          
           of
           the
           vveek
           ,
           for
           a
           Sabbath
           ,
           is
           not
           perpetuall
           ,
           but
           abolished
           together
           vvith
           the
           
             new
             moons
          
           ,
           and
           other
           feasts
           ,
           of
           the
           Jevves
           see
           Coloss.
           2.
           16.
           17.
           
           
             Let
             no
             man
             judge
             y●u
             ;
             in
             meat
             ,
             or
             drink
             ,
             or
             holy
             day
             ,
             or
             new
             moone
             ,
             or
             sabbath
             dayes
             which
             are
             a
             shadow
             of
             things
             to
             come
             .
          
           See
           also
           Rom.
           14.
           vvhich
           plainly
           holds
           forth
           all
           dayes
           under
           the
           Gospel
           to
           be
           alike
           ,
           and
           said
           Paul
           to
           the
           Galathians
           ,
           
             yee
             observe
             dayes
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           am
           afrayd
           of
           you
           .
           For
           a
           
             Third
             Reason
          
           ,
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             plainly
             intimates
             the
             continuance
             of
             a
             Sabbath
             ,
             becaus
             that
             speaking
             of
             the
             desolation
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             pray
             ●hat
             your
             flight
             be
             not
             in
             the
             winter
             nor
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
          
           Ansvv.
           but
           that
           
             Sabbath
             day
          
           ,
           is
           neither
           here
           nor
           else
           vvhere
           said
           to
           be
           the
           
             first
             day
          
           of
           the
           vveke
           .
           The
           Jevves
           vvere
           to
           fly
           at
           that
           time
           and
           Christ
           holds
           forth
           their
           difficulties
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           grievo●s
           unto
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           put
           to
           it
           ,
           to
           fly
           on
           their
           
             Sabbath
             day
          
           ,
           or
           be
           killed
           .
           For
           they
           kept
           it
           in
           the
           strictnesse
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           as
           for
           any
           of
           your
           Sabbath
           keepers
           they
           are
           
           not
           so
           strait-laced
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           doe
           lesse
           necessary
           things
           ,
           then
           to
           fly
           from
           a
           danger
           on
           that
           day
           .
           And
           as
           the
           outward
           Jew
           ,
           de●ireth
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           not
           be
           putt
           to
           fly
           ,
           on
           his
           outward
           Sabbath
           ,
           so
           the
           inward
           Iew
           ,
           in
           Spirit
           ,
           desireth
           much
           more
           that
           hee
           may
           keep
           his
           Sabbath
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           Spirituall
           rest
           in
           Christ
           ,
           that
           the
           enemy
           oft
           seeketh
           to
           breake
           ,
           to
           cause
           him
           to
           fly
           on
           his
           
             Sabbath
             day
          
           ,
           but
           this
           to
           you
           is
           a
           Mistery
           .
           Viz.
           what
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           of
           them
           who
           beleive
           ,
           is
           
             Heb.
             4.
             9.
             10.
             
             There
             remaineth
             therfor
             a
             Sabbatism
             ,
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hee
             ,
             that
             is
             entred
             into
             his
             rest
             hath
             ceased
             from
             his
             owne
             works
             ,
             as
             God
             did
             from
             his
             .
          
        
         
           And
           that
           this
           Sabbath
           ,
           or
           rest
           is
           not
           an
           outward
           day
           ,
           is
           plaine
           ,
           becaus
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           hee
           saith
           let
           us
           labour
           therefore
           to
           enter
           into
           that
           rest
           .
           But
           if
           it
           were
           an
           outward
           day
           it
           might
           be
           easily
           entred
           into
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           such
           a
           rest
           as
           none
           can
           enter
           into
           ;
           who
           hearken
           not
           to
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           by
           beleiving
           and
           obeying
           it
           .
           For
           a
           
             Fourth
             Reason
          
           ,
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           
             though
             yee
             keep
             not
             the
             same
             day
             the
             Iewes
             did
             ,
             yee
             have
             the
             same
             authority
             for
             keeping
             your
             day
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             for
             theirs
             .
             Hence
             this
             day
             ,
             that
             wee
             keep
          
           (
           sayest
           thou
           )
           
             is
             called
             the
             Lords
             day
             Rev.
             1.
             10.
             it
             being
             set
             apart
             by
             the
             Lord
             for
             his
             service
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Special
             memorial
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
          
           Answ.
           but
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           here
           is
           no
           probation
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           meer
           assertions
           .
           If
           yee
           have
           the
           same
           Authority
           ,
           produce
           it
           ,
           and
           let
           us
           see
           it
           .
           Iohn
           was
           in
           the
           Spirit
           on
           the
           
             Lords
             day
          
           ,
           therfor
           the
           
             first
             day
          
           of
           the
           week
           ought
           to
           be
           kept
           ,
           how
           hangs
           this
           together
           ?
           Prove
           that
           Iohn
           meant
           the
           
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
          
           :
           wee
           read
           much
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           of
           
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             Lords
             day
          
           ,
           but
           no
           where
           doe
           find
           it
           called
           the
           
             first
             day
          
           of
           the
           week
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           
             naturall
             day
          
           .
           For
           it
           is
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           as
           God
           called
           the
           
             naturall
             light
             ,
             day
          
           ,
           so
           hee
           calleth
           the
           
             Spirituall
             light
          
           of
           his
           appearance
           (
           where
           the
           
             Sun
             of
             righteousnes
             ariseth
             with
             healing
             under
             his
             wings
          
           )
           Day
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           wherin
           his
           people
           rejoice
           ,
           and
           are
           glad
           .
           And
           whereas
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           
             it
             is
             set
             apart
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             a
             Speciall
             memoriall
             of
             his
             resurrection
             .
          
           This
           is
           thy
           naked
           assertion
           ,
           without
           any
           shadow
           of
           proofe
           &
           if
           thou
           wilt
           say
           ,
           that
           therefore
           it
           is
           to
           be
           a
           holy
           day
           ,
           becaus
           hee
           rose
           on
           it
           .
           Is
           not
           this
           a
           faire
           inlet
           to
           all
           the
           Popish
           holy
           Dayes
           ?
           If
           yee
           keep
           one
           day
           for
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           why
           not
           one
           day
           for
           his
           Conception
           ,
           another
           for
           his
           Birth
           ,
           another
           for
           the
           Annunciation
           of
           the
           Ange
           ,
           another
           for
           his
           being
           crucified
           ,
           another
           for
           his
           Ascension
           ?
           &
           then
           wee
           shall
           not
           want
           holy
           dayes
           in
           good
           store
           .
           Fifthly
           thou
           sayest
           .
           
             who
             oppose
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             sin
             against
             mercy
             ,
             
             and
             equity
             ,
             and
             Iustice.
             Answ.
          
           It
           is
           granted
           ,
           bnt
           who
           oppose
           your
           day
           which
           yee
           have
           made
           ,
           or
           imagined
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           doe
           not
           sin
           against
           any
           of
           the
           fore-said
           ,
           if
           in
           other
           things
           they
           keep
           unto
           the
           rule
           of
           mercy
           ,
           and
           justice
           .
           First
           they
           sin
           not
           against
           mercy
           ,
           if
           through
           
             all
             the
             dayes
          
           of
           the
           week
           ,
           they
           be
           found
           in
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           for
           the
           good
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           their
           neighbours
           .
           Not
           laying
           too
           heavie
           burdens
           ,
           upon
           their
           owne
           soules
           ,
           by
           excessive
           care
           and
           labour
           in
           outward
           things
           nor
           yet
           forcing
           their
           bodily
           strength
           ,
           beyond
           the
           rule
           of
           mercy
           and
           love
           ,
           nor
           imposing
           any
           things
           upon
           either
           servants
           ,
           or
           cattell
           ,
           contrary
           to
           mercy
           .
           For
           if
           the
           Law
           required
           mercy
           ,
           even
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           much
           more
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           so
           that
           wee
           grant
           ,
           times
           of
           rest
           are
           to
           be
           given
           unto
           Servants
           ,
           and
           Beasts
           ,
           and
           Mercy
           is
           to
           be
           shewed
           unto
           them
           ,
           more
           then
           under
           the
           Law.
           And
           thus
           is
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           answered
           ,
           
             which
             was
             made
             for
             man
          
           :
           yea
           ,
           this
           is
           indeed
           to
           keep
           the
           Sabbath
           .
           To
           
             undoe
             every
             burden
             ,
             and
             to
             let
             the
             oppressed
             goe
             free
             ,
          
           both
           as
           to
           the
           inward
           ,
           and
           the
           outward
           .
           And
           the
           
             Lords
             People
          
           have
           frequent
           times
           ,
           more
           then
           once
           a
           week
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           laying
           aside
           their
           outward
           affairs
           for
           a
           season
           ,
           they
           may
           and
           doe
           meet
           together
           ,
           to
           wait
           upon
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           be
           quickned
           ,
           and
           refreshed
           ,
           and
           instructed
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           worship
           him
           in
           his
           Spirit
           .
           And
           may
           be
           useful
           unto
           one
           another
           ,
           in
           exhortation
           ,
           or
           admonition
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           way
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           shall
           furnish
           ;
           And
           such
           who
           find
           any
           distemper
           upon
           their
           minds
           ,
           through
           letting
           them
           goe
           forth
           too
           much
           upon
           outward
           things
           ,
           may
           find
           the
           Lord
           allowing
           them
           any
           other
           day
           ,
           or
           time
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           that
           ,
           to
           gett
           their
           hearts
           reduced
           into
           a
           right
           frame
           .
           And
           it
           were
           sad
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           had
           only
           allowed
           ,
           but
           
             one
             day
          
           of
           seven
           ,
           unto
           this
           effect
           .
           The
           Lord
           inviteth
           and
           alloweth
           the
           weary
           ,
           and
           distempered
           ,
           (
           who
           love
           to
           be
           cured
           of
           their
           ●●●●empers
           )
           to
           come
           unto
           him
           every
           day
           :
           And
           as
           for
           those
           ,
           who
           abide
           not
           in
           a
           due
           care
           every
           day
           ,
           to
           have
           their
           hearts
           ordered
           arights
           ,
           but
           let
           their
           minds
           goe
           forth
           excessively
           in
           outward
           occasions
           ,
           all
           the
           week
           ,
           they
           provoke
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           shut
           them
           out
           from
           accesse
           to
           him
           ,
           upon
           the
           
             First
             day
          
           .
           And
           our
           soules
           doe
           oft
           blesse
           
             the
             Lord
          
           in
           allowing
           us
           many
           times
           of
           refreshment
           ,
           and
           strengthning
           ,
           to
           the
           establishing
           and
           confirming
           us
           in
           his
           love
           and
           life
           ,
           and
           disburdening
           our
           minds
           of
           earthly
           things
           ,
           much
           more
           frequently
           ,
           then
           
             in
             one
             day
             of
             seven
          
           .
           And
           as
           for
           sinning
           against
           Justice
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           charged
           with
           it
           ,
           who
           
           give
           up
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           not
           onely
           one
           day
           of
           seven
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           seven
           ,
           even
           all
           the
           dayes
           of
           their
           life
           unto
           his
           service
           :
           for
           equity
           and
           J●stide
           calleth
           upon
           us
           to
           spend
           all
           the
           seven
           in
           his
           service
           ,
           that
           our
           hearts
           may
           continually
           be
           exercised
           in
           his
           fear
           ,
           and
           love
           ,
           and
           what
           ever
           wee
           doe
           ,
           wee
           may
           doe
           ,
           it
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ▪
          
           we
           meet
           together
           even
           on
           that
           day
           ,
           (
           as
           wee
           doe
           on
           other
           dayes
           )
           according
           to
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           primitive
           Christians
           ,
           to
           wait
           upon
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           worship
           him
           ,
           but
           to
           plead
           so
           obstinately
           as
           yee
           doe
           ,
           that
           the
           
             fourth
             Commandement
          
           ,
           bindeth
           to
           a
           particular
           observation
           of
           that
           day
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           be
           found
           so
           slack
           in
           the
           observation
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           you
           generally
           are
           ,
           is
           such
           an
           inconstancie
           as
           the
           Quakers
           cannot
           owne
           .
           And
           so
           whereas
           thou
           wouldst
           confine
           the
           Lord
           his
           giving
           rest
           ,
           and
           comfort
           to
           the
           souls
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           falling
           of
           the
           Manna
           ,
           to
           the
           
             first
             dayes
          
           ,
           calling
           them
           
             spirituall
             market
             dayes
          
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           other
           ,
           wee
           cannot
           owne
           it
           ,
           knowing
           that
           the
           Lord
           giveth
           rest
           and
           comfort
           ,
           every
           day
           ,
           and
           causeth
           the
           Manna
           plentifully
           to
           fall
           every
           day
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           walk
           in
           his
           fear
           ,
           and
           wait
           upon
           him
           ;
           and
           hee
           has
           no
           such
           circumscribed
           Market
           day
           as
           thou
           dreamest
           of
           ,
           but
           that
           yee
           ,
           (
           I
           meane
           the
           Priests
           )
           make
           a
           Market
           day
           ,
           of
           that
           day
           (
           So
           that
           yee
           may
           call
           
             it
             your
             day
          
           ,
           as
           thou
           sayest
           Pag.
           44.
           
             our
             day
          
           )
           wee
           know
           ,
           wherein
           you
           sell
           ,
           and
           vend
           your
           
             Babylonish
             ,
             commodities
          
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           forceing
           ,
           and
           compelling
           ,
           all
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           buy
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           if
           nor
           ,
           to
           send
           you
           mony
           ,
           whither
           they
           receive
           ought
           ,
           or
           not
           ;
           or
           else
           yee
           will
           endevour
           by
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           have
           them
           punished
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           made
           manifest
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           only
           the
           inventions
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           wee
           disovvne
           ,
           and
           not
           any
           of
           the
           
             ordinances
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
           Pag.
           46.
           
           Thou
           grantest
           the
           vvord
           ,
           
             Originall
             sin
             ,
             is
             not
             found
             in
             Scripture
             and
             yet
             thou
             pleadst
             for
             it
             ,
             ●ecaus
             ,
          
           sayest
           thou
           ,
           
             the
             thing
             intended
             by
             it
             ,
             is
             contained
             ,
             and
             expressed
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           Ansvv.
           vvee
           deny
           ,
           that
           the
           thing
           by
           you
           intended
           ,
           is
           exprest
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           vvit
           ,
           that
           all
           in●a●●s
           are
           sinners
           before
           God
           ,
           only
           for
           
             Adams
             sin
          
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           are
           reprobate
           Infants
           ,
           vvho
           are
           sent
           to
           hell
           only
           for
           Adams
           first
           sine
           this
           vvee
           deny
           ;
           nor
           doe
           the
           Scriptures
           cited
           by
           thee
           prove
           it
           ,
           
             Psal.
             51.
             behold
             I
             was
             conceived
             in
             sin
             .
          
           But
           first
           ,
           if
           this
           place
           should
           prove
           the
           Infant
           guilty
           of
           any
           sin
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           ,
           of
           the
           sin
           of
           its
           ovvne
           immediat
           parents
           ,
           
             in
             inquity
             did
             my
             mother
             bring
             me
             forth
             .
          
           Novv
           you
           say
           ,
           the
           
           infant
           is
           not
           guilty
           of
           the
           sin
           of
           its
           ovvne
           immediate
           parents
           ,
           but
           only
           of
           Adams
           ,
           and
           Eva's
           first
           sin
           :
           of
           vvhich
           ,
           this
           Scripture
           speakes
           nothing
           .
           2.
           it
           doeth
           not
           say
           ,
           I
           vvas
           conceived
           and
           brought
           forth
           a
           sinner
           ,
           as
           you
           vvould
           have
           it
           ;
           vvhy
           make
           you
           infants
           guilty
           of
           Adams
           sin
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           sins
           of
           then
           immediate
           parents
           ?
           Novv
           it
           is
           granted
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           seed
           of
           sin
           ,
           derived
           unto
           Adams
           posterity
           but
           wee
           say
           ,
           none
           become
           guilty
           of
           sin
           before
           God
           ,
           until
           they
           close
           with
           this
           evil
           seed
           :
           and
           in
           them
           ,
           who
           close
           with
           it
           ,
           it
           becoms
           an
           origine
           ,
           or
           ●o●intaine
           of
           evil
           
             thoughts
             ,
             des●res
             ,
             words
             and
             actions
             ,
          
           which
           are
           their
           sins
           vvho
           close
           vvith
           it
           .
           But
           that
           the
           guilt
           of
           Adams
           first
           sin
           lyes
           at
           the
           door
           of
           Infants
           ,
           who
           never
           actually
           ,
           sinned
           ,
           vvee
           deny
           .
           For
           a
           
             Second
             Proofe
          
           ;
           thou
           citest
           
             Rom.
             5.
             12.
             
             Alleadging
             it
             should
             be
             rendred
             ,
             that
             in
             Adam
             all
             sinned
             .
          
           But
           it
           is
           no
           such
           matter
           :
           For
           the
           words
           ,
           however
           they
           be
           truly
           translated
           ,
           can
           never
           be
           so
           rendred
           
             in
             Adam
             all
             sinned
          
           :
           The
           strictest
           translation
           of
           the
           words
           is
           thus
           ,
           [
           upon
           which
           all
           have
           sinned
           ,
           or
           in
           which
           all
           have
           sinned
           ]
           Now
           ,
           if
           the
           words
           be
           translated
           .
           [
           
             Vpon
             which
             all
             have
             sinned
          
           .
           ]
           They
           hold
           forth
           ,
           hovv
           that
           Adam
           ,
           by
           his
           sin
           gave
           an
           entrance
           to
           Sin
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           Death
           by
           Sin
           ,
           and
           so
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           all
           others
           ,
           have
           sinned
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           actually
           in
           their
           ovvne
           Persons
           ,
           so
           that
           all
           vvho
           ever
           sinned
           actually
           ,
           it
           was
           upon
           the
           occasion
           of
           Adams
           sin
           .
           For
           the
           Apostle
           is
           here
           speaking
           ,
           not
           of
           Infants
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           capable
           of
           any
           Law
           ,
           but
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           have
           a
           Law
           ,
           and
           act
           against
           it
           .
           Yea
           from
           the
           Apostles
           words
           in
           the
           other
           following
           Verse
           ,
           it
           is
           plaine
           ,
           that
           sin
           is
           not
           imputed
           to
           Infants
           .
           For
           saith
           hee
           ,
           Sin
           is
           not
           imputed
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           Law.
           Now
           there
           is
           no
           Law
           given
           to
           Infants
           as
           such
           .
           For
           they
           are
           not
           capable
           of
           it
           .
           What
           the
           Law
           sayeth
           ,
           it
           sayeth
           to
           them
           ,
           vvho
           have
           in
           more
           or
           lesse
           some
           exercise
           of
           understanding
           ,
           which
           Infants
           ,
           new
           borne
           ,
           have
           not
           ,
           or
           ,
           if
           the
           words
           be
           translated
           ,
           [
           
             in
             which
             all
             have
             sinned
          
           ]
           that
           vvord
           VVHICH
           hath
           a
           nearer
           relative
           then
           ADAM
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Death
           ,
           for
           the
           
             seed
             of
             sin
          
           ,
           is
           justly
           called
           Dea●h
           ,
           becaus
           where
           it
           is
           joined
           unto
           ,
           and
           obeyed
           ,
           it
           killeth
           :
           and
           so
           
             in
             this
             seed
          
           all
           have
           sinned
           ,
           who
           ever
           did
           actually
           sin
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           the
           verse
           18
           ,
           of
           Rom.
           5.
           which
           is
           commonly
           used
           to
           prove
           infants
           guiltie
           ,
           and
           under
           condemnation
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           tightly
           translated
           for
           the
           word
           judgement
           ,
           or
           condemnation
           ,
           or
           guilt
           ,
           is
           not
           at
           all
           in
           the
           Greek
           ,
           but
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           drunk
           in
           this
           imagination
           ,
           have
           added
           this
           word
           ,
           to
           the
           Scripture
           so
           bending
           
           and
           bowing
           the
           Scripture
           to
           their
           false
           opinion
           .
           And
           whereas
           tho●
           sayest
           .
           
             wee
             were
             all
             in
             the
             loins
             of
             Adam
             ,
          
           and
           therfore
           wouldest
           inferre
           ,
           
             that
             infants
             are
             sinners
             in
             him
             ,
             or
             guiltie
             of
             his
             sin
             .
          
           I
           say
           ,
           It
           followes
           not
           ,
           more
           then
           to
           say
           ,
           wee
           are
           guiltie
           of
           all
           the
           sins
           of
           our
           Fore-fathers
           ,
           becaus
           wee
           have
           beene
           in
           their
           loins
           ;
           again
           thou
           labourest
           to
           prove
           that
           Infants
           are
           sinners
           becaus
           they
           are
           subject
           to
           pains
           ,
           and
           diseases
           ,
           and
           death
           .
           But
           this
           proveth
           them
           not
           to
           be
           sinners
           ,
           as
           it
           proveth
           not
           that
           the
           Earth
           is
           a
           Sinner
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Herbs
           ,
           and
           Trees
           of
           the
           field
           are
           sinners
           ,
           for
           even
           these
           things
           have
           suffred
           ,
           by
           Adams
           fall
           ,
           a
           great
           decay
           :
           And
           as
           for
           the
           
             outward
             Death
          
           of
           those
           that
           are
           saved
           from
           
             eternal
             Death
          
           ,
           it
           is
           rather
           a
           sleep
           ,
           then
           a
           Death
           ,
           as
           Christ
           said
           ,
           concerning
           
             La●arus
             ,
             hee
             sleepeth
          
           ;
           and
           concerning
           the
           
             Maid
             ,
             shee
             is
             not
             Dead
             ,
             but
             sleepeth
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           ,
           that
           Scripture
           ,
           Rom.
           6
           :
           23.
           cannot
           be
           applyed
           ,
           to
           them
           ,
           who
           dye
           not
           ,
           or
           perish
           not
           eternally
           :
           for
           though
           the
           Saints
           lay
           downe
           the
           outward
           man
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           as
           the
           punishment
           or
           reward
           of
           their
           Sins
           ,
           which
           are
           forgiven
           ,
           and
           from
           which
           they
           are
           delivered
           .
           And
           so
           the
           
             sting
             of
             Death
          
           ,
           being
           taken
           away
           ,
           in
           those
           who
           are
           saved
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           
             that
             Death
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             wages
             of
             Sin
             ,
          
           and
           seeing
           the
           Apostle
           said
           unto
           the
           Saints
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           were
           theirs
           ,
           even
           Death
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           that
           their
           Death
           should
           be
           reckoned
           the
           wages
           of
           their
           Sin
           ,
           how
           many
           of
           the
           blessed
           Martyrs
           have
           looked
           upon
           their
           suffering
           a
           most
           violent
           Death
           ,
           for
           truth
           ,
           and
           righteousnes
           as
           a
           Gift
           of
           God
           ?
           How
           then
           could
           it
           be
           said
           to
           be
           the
           wages
           of
           their
           Sins
           ;
           which
           implye
           as
           if
           their
           Sins
           were
           not
           all
           freely
           forgiven
           ?
        
         
           
             Pag.
             48.
             
             From
             this
             doctrine
             ,
          
           thou
           sayest
           ;
           
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             all
             Infants
             ,
             that
             die
             in
             their
             infancy
             ,
             are
             saved
             ,
             and
             though
             charity
             may
             be
             pleaded
             for
             this
             opinion
             ,
          
           (
           thou
           sayest
           )
           
             yet
             what
             Scripture
             can
             be
             alledged
             for
             it
             ?
          
           Answ.
           If
           ,
           I
           should
           bring
           that
           Scripture
           ,
           
             Suffer
             little
             Children
             to
             come
             unto
             me
             ,
             for
             of
             such
             is
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             ,
          
           It
           will
           much
           more
           naturally
           flow
           from
           the
           words
           ,
           then
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           sprinckled
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           meaning
           yee
           put
           upon
           them
           .
           And
           whereas
           some
           object
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           said
           
             of
             them
          
           ,
           but
           of
           such
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           but
           that
           such
           includeth
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           ,
           who
           are
           like
           them
           ,
           in
           harmlesnesse
           :
           otherwise
           if
           they
           had
           beene
           excluded
           hee
           would
           not
           have
           given
           it
           as
           a
           reason
           ,
           why
           hee
           bid
           suffer
           them
           to
           come
           unto
           him
           :
           but
           besides
           ,
           the
           18.
           
           
             Chap.
             ver
             .
             20.
             of
             Ezekiel
             ,
          
           is
           a
           plaine
           proofe
           ,
           
             The
             soul
             
             that
             sinn●th
             shall
             die
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             shall
             not
             bear
             the
             fathers
             iniquitie
             :
          
           unlesse
           that
           the
           Son
           be
           found
           acting
           the
           same
           iniquity
           ,
           and
           continuing
           in
           it
           ;
           for
           then
           
             hee
             visits
             the
             iniquities
             of
             the
             Fathers
             upon
             the
             Children
             .
          
           Now
           thou
           hast
           produced
           no
           Scripture
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           any
           infants
           doe
           perish
           ,
           and
           indeed
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           Scripture
           for
           it
           ,
           but
           against
           it
           .
           Secondly
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           
             it
             would
             follow
             ,
             that
             infants
             dying
             in
             their
             infancy
             ,
             stood
             no
             in
             need
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             a
             Saviour
             ;
             for
             hee
             is
             a
             saviour
             to
             save
             his
             People
             from
             their
             sinnes
             .
          
           Answ.
           Hee
           is
           a
           Saviour
           not
           only
           to
           save
           
             from
             sins
          
           ,
           but
           also
           from
           the
           
             consequences
             of
             sin
          
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           from
           the
           fruits
           and
           branches
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           from
           
             the
             seed
          
           :
           and
           they
           are
           saved
           from
           sin
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           suffered
           to
           fall
           into
           it
           .
           And
           so
           these
           infants
           ,
           whom
           the
           Lord
           takes
           away
           in
           their
           infancie
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           sin
           ,
           are
           saved
           from
           it
           .
           It
           is
           salvation
           ,
           to
           be
           kept
           from
           falling
           into
           a
           pit
           ,
           as
           truly
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           taken
           
             out
             of
             it
          
           ,
           after
           the
           falling
           in
           .
           And
           as
           for
           that
           Scripture
           ,
           it
           maketh
           against
           you
           ,
           Math.
           1.
           12.
           
           For
           it
           speaketh
           of
           a
           salvation
           from
           sin
           ,
           wheras
           you
           dreame
           of
           a
           salvation
           
             in
             your
             sins
          
           :
           Nor
           doeth
           Rom.
           7.
           24.
           
           Speake
           of
           infants
           ,
           so
           thy
           citing
           it
           here
           is
           impertinent
           .
           And
           though
           there
           be
           a
           time
           ,
           wherin
           there
           is
           a
           crying
           out
           for
           deliverance
           from
           the
           
             body
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             death
             ,
          
           yet
           there
           is
           also
           a
           time
           of
           deliverance
           from
           it
           ;
           even
           before
           the
           laying
           downe
           of
           the
           
             outward
             body
          
           ,
           as
           is
           plaine
           from
           
             Rom.
             6.
             6.
             7.
             
             Knowing
             this
             that
             the
             old
             man
             is
             crucified
             ,
             and
             hee
             that
             is
             dead
             ,
             is
             freed
             from
             sin
             .
          
           Yet
           wee
           acknowledge
           there
           is
           great
           occasion
           to
           be
           low
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           in
           great
           feare
           ,
           and
           care
           ,
           left
           sin
           ,
           which
           is
           once
           crucified
           ,
           revive
           againe
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           48.
           
           Thou
           chargest
           us
           ,
           
             as
             holding
             a
             falling
             away
             from
             Regeneration
             ,
             and
             as
             agreeing
             therein
             with
             Arminians
             .
          
           But
           if
           the
           Arminians
           hold
           a
           falling
           away
           from
           Regeneration
           ,
           wee
           hold
           no
           such
           matter
           .
           For
           those
           who
           fall
           away
           ,
           never
           attained
           unto
           the
           Regeneration
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           never
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           only
           were
           in
           the
           way
           to
           it
           ,
           by
           having
           attained
           to
           some
           beginings
           of
           Faith
           ,
           from
           which
           some
           may
           ,
           and
           have
           fallen
           away
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           is
           expresly
           said
           by
           Christ
           ,
           some
           beleive
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           fall
           away
           :
           and
           some
           
             depart
             from
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             make
             shipwrack
             of
             it
             ,
          
           and
           some
           ,
           
             who
             have
             tasted
             the
             good
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             world
             to
             come
             fall
             away
             .
          
           These
           and
           many
           such
           instances
           are
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           do
           the
           Scriptures
           cited
           by
           thee
           prove
           the
           contrary
           :
           as
           Philip
           .
           1.
           6.
           which
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           no
           otherwise
           ,
           then
           as
           the
           condition
           is
           performed
           upon
           their
           part
           .
           As
           
             Heb.
             3.
             14.
             wee
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             
             Christ
             ,
             if
             wee
             hold
             fast
             the
             principle
             of
             our
             establishment
             ,
          
           (
           or
           wherby
           wee
           are
           established
           )
           
             firme
             unto
             the
             end
          
           ;
           and
           so
           these
           ,
           who
           hold
           fast
           this
           Principle
           ,
           witnesse
           the
           work
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           begun
           
             in
             them
          
           ,
           to
           be
           carried
           on
           
             untill
             the
             day
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           even
           till
           hee
           be
           compleatly
           
             formed
             in
             them
          
           ,
           and
           they
           in
           him
           .
           It
           may
           be
           supposed
           ,
           that
           Paul
           was
           as
           confident
           that
           God
           would
           perfect
           the
           
             VVork
             begun
          
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           yet
           hee
           supposeth
           ,
           it
           night
           be
           other
           wise
           ,
           where
           he
           sayeth
           
             least
             preaching
             the
             Gospell
             to
             others
             ,
             I
             my selfe
             become
             a
             cast
             away
             .
          
           And
           though
           some
           fall
           away
           ,
           the
           dishonour
           of
           the
           foolish
           builder
           cannot
           be
           cast
           upon
           God
           ,
           but
           upon
           them
           ,
           who
           fall
           away
           :
           for
           it
           standeth
           very
           well
           vvith
           the
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           suffer
           them
           to
           fall
           away
           ,
           who
           knowingly
           ,
           and
           wilfully
           
             depart
             from
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           concurre
           ,
           
             with
             him
          
           in
           the
           work
           ,
           as
           subordinate
           Instruments
           ,
           but
           resist
           him
           though
           her
           invite
           ,
           and
           call
           ,
           yea
           draw
           them
           ;
           The
           next
           thou
           citest
           ,
           is
           .
           1.
           
           Peter
           .
           15.
           
           Answ.
           Such
           as
           are
           so
           kept
           by
           the
           
             power
             of
             God
          
           ,
           it
           is
           through
           Faith
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           abide
           not
           in
           that
           power
           ,
           through
           Faith
           ,
           but
           wand●r
           from
           it
           ,
           they
           fall
           ,
           and
           cannot
           but
           fall
           away
           :
           And
           as
           for
           Ierem.
           32.
           40.
           cited
           by
           thee
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           translated
           thus
           ,
           
             I
             will
             putt
             my
             fear
             into
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             depart
             from
             me
             ,
          
           so
           Iunius
           and
           Tremellius
           version
           ;
           or
           
             not
             to
             depart
             from
             me
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Septuagint
           hath
           it
           .
           Now
           to
           say
           ,
           
             that
             they
             may
             ,
             not
             depart
             ,
          
           is
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           ,
           
             they
             cannot
             depart
          
           ,
           is
           another
           .
           Yet
           where
           the
           
             fear
             of
             God
          
           coms
           so
           to
           be
           raised
           and
           established
           in
           
             the
             heart
          
           ,
           over
           all
           ,
           wee
           beleive
           such
           
             cannot
             depart
          
           ,
           but
           every
           one
           ,
           is
           not
           attained
           to
           that
           State
           ,
           where
           yet
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           may
           have
           some
           place
           .
           And
           as
           touching
           these
           other
           
             Scriptures
             .
             Ioh.
          
           10.
           27.
           28.
           29.
           
           And
           John.
           13.
           1.
           and.
           1.
           
           Iohn
           .
           2
           19.
           they
           speake
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           come
           to
           a
           
             through
             Regeneration
          
           ,
           who
           (
           wee
           doe
           beleive
           )
           can
           never
           fall
           away
           ;
           as
           being
           be
           got
           into
           the
           perfect
           Nature
           of
           the
           elect
           sheep
           and
           Children
           .
           Nor
           doth
           it
           follow
           ,
           from
           this
           that
           one
           may
           be
           a
           Child
           of
           God
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           a
           Child
           of
           the
           divell
           to
           morrow
           ,
           for
           these
           ,
           who
           are
           once
           ,
           properly
           the
           children
           of
           God
           through
           a
           true
           and
           
             through
             regeneration
          
           ,
           can
           never
           become
           the
           children
           of
           the
           divel
           ,
           nor
           be
           cast
           out
           of
           Gods
           speciall
           love
           ,
           that
           hee
           beareth
           to
           his
           owne
           children
           .
           For
           to
           end
           this
           matter
           ,
           
             thou
             sayest
             it
             is
             safer
             to
             question
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             graces
             of
             those
             that
             fall
             away
             ,
             then
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             perseverance
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           But
           doest
           thou
           looke
           upon
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           as
           having
           fallen
           away
           ?
           if
           thou
           doest
           ,
           how
           comes
           it
           ,
           that
           thou
           bespeakest
           them
           in
           thy
           Epistle
           ,
           as
           those
           ,
           
           who
           have
           had
           reall
           Grace
           ,
           saying
           to
           them
           ,
           did
           yee
           attaine
           to
           that
           knowledge
           of
           ,
           and
           acquaintance
           with
           God
           ,
           which
           yee
           have
           ,
           in
           the
           use
           of
           ordinances
           ?
           and
           againe
           ,
           yee
           did
           run
           well
           ,
           who
           did
           hinder
           you
           ?
           And
           againe
           ,
           why
           should
           they
           asperse
           these
           ordinances
           ,
           which
           have
           beene
           the
           means
           of
           their
           conversion
           ?
           Or
           are
           these
           words
           only
           a
           Ioabs
           kisse
           ,
           by
           vvhich
           thou
           vvouldest
           kisse
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           vvhile
           in
           the
           meane
           tyme
           ,
           thou
           hast
           a
           svvord
           hid
           under
           thy
           cloak
           to
           strike
           them
           thorough
           ,
           under
           the
           fifth
           rib
           .
           But
           the
           Quakers
           are
           avvare
           of
           thee
           ,
           and
           having
           on
           the
           armour
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           out
           of
           thy
           reach
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           last
           place
           .
           Pag.
           50.
           thou
           undertakest
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           our
           errors
           (
           as
           thou
           callest
           them
           )
           
             tend
             to
             irreligiousnes
             ,
             and
             Atheism
          
           ;
           becaus
           they
           tend
           to
           take
           avvay
           the
           vvorship
           due
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           it
           hath
           beene
           heretofore
           proved
           ,
           that
           vvee
           deny
           not
           true
           VVorship
           ,
           but
           only
           your
           
             idolatrous
             superstitious
             worships
          
           ,
           vvhich
           cannot
           truly
           be
           called
           the
           
             VVorship
             of
             God.
          
           Our
           vvay
           (
           thou
           sayest
           )
           
             tends
             to
             irreligiousnes
          
           ;
           becaus
           frequently
           ,
           
             wee
             goe
             to
             meat
             ,
             and
             come
             from
             it
             ,
          
           vvithout
           seeking
           a
           blessing
           ,
           or
           returning
           thanks
           ;
           which
           is
           to
           deny
           God
           a
           part
           of
           that
           Worship
           ,
           vvhich
           is
           due
           to
           him
           .
           1.
           
           Tim.
           4.
           4.
           5.
           
           Ansvv.
           to
           receive
           the
           gifts
           ,
           and
           benefits
           of
           God
           ,
           vvith
           thanks
           giving
           and
           to
           vvitnes
           it
           blessed
           ,
           and
           
             sanctified
             to
             us
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             prayer
             ,
          
           is
           ovvned
           by
           us
           :
           and
           to
           knovv
           this
           so
           ,
           vvithout
           taking
           off
           the
           hat
           ,
           or
           using
           of
           formall
           speaking
           of
           vvords
           ,
           (
           though
           it
           be
           a
           thing
           frequently
           used
           by
           us
           also
           )
           tends
           to
           no
           irreligiousnes
           :
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           usuall
           among
           us
           ,
           vvhen
           vvee
           sit
           dovvne
           to
           eat
           ,
           to
           vvait
           upon
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             for
             some
             time
          
           that
           vvee
           may
           feel
           his
           presence
           ,
           and
           knovv
           ourselves
           stated
           in
           his
           fear
           ,
           to
           vvhich
           the
           blessing
           is●
           and
           as
           vvee
           there
           stand
           ,
           if
           any
           outvvard
           expressions
           ,
           be
           required
           of
           any
           ,
           then
           in
           
             Gods
             fear
          
           ,
           they
           may
           utter
           them
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           to
           knovv
           ,
           the
           blessing
           indeed
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           in
           the
           place
           ,
           that
           is
           blessed
           .
           But
           for
           people
           that
           are
           conversing
           ,
           out
           of
           Gods
           fear
           ,
           stated
           in
           a
           Light
           airy
           Spirit
           ,
           not
           only
           many
           tym●s
           laughing
           and
           scoffing
           ,
           but
           some
           times
           even
           blaspheming
           ,
           presently
           so
           soone
           as
           the
           meat
           cometh
           ,
           to
           clap
           off
           their
           hats
           ,
           and
           speake
           a
           fevv
           vvords
           in
           a
           custome
           ,
           and
           so
           soone
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           fall
           to
           their
           former
           vvork
           againe
           :
           is
           not
           this
           Atheisme
           ,
           and
           irreligiousnes
           ?
           for
           if
           such
           did
           think
           of
           God
           aright
           ,
           and
           knovv
           ,
           vvhat
           it
           vvere
           to
           fear
           him
           ,
           they
           vvould
           be
           far
           from
           addressing
           themselves
           in
           such
           postures
           unto
           him
           ,
           neither
           could
           they
           be
           so
           impudent
           ,
           as
           to
           expect
           a
           blessing
           
           from
           him
           ,
           while
           they
           stand
           in
           that
           condition
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           curse
           is
           annexed
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           second
           place
           .
           Pag.
           51.
           
           Thou
           sayest
           ,
           
             Doth
             not
             the
             taking
             men
             off
             from
             prayer
             ,
             tend
             to
             Irreligiousnes
             ,
             and
             Atheisme
             ?
             Now
             you
             teach
             ,
             wee
             must
             not
             pray
             in
             private
             ,
             nor
             in
             families
             ,
             without
             an
             impulse
             therefore
             .
          
           Answ.
           This
           is
           no
           sound
           argument
           ;
           to
           take
           men
           off
           from
           prayer
           ,
           tends
           to
           irreligiousnes
           ,
           is
           granted
           ,
           but
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           cannot
           ,
           nor
           ought
           not
           to
           pray
           ,
           without
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           drawing
           ,
           and
           motion
           which
           you
           commonly
           name
           by
           impulse
           (
           a
           vvord
           ,
           vvhich
           common
           people
           doe
           not
           understand
           )
           hath
           no
           such
           tendency
           ,
           or
           ,
           that
           it
           takes
           any
           off
           from
           prayer
           ,
           truly
           so
           called
           is
           denied
           .
           For
           hath
           that
           a
           bad
           tendencie
           which
           take's
           men
           off
           from
           such
           Prayers
           ,
           as
           are
           abomination
           ,
           &
           are
           not
           true
           Prayers
           ,
           but
           hypocritical
           ,
           and
           deceitful
           ?
           As
           all
           such
           Prayers
           are
           that
           are
           performed
           without
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           Wee
           say
           ,
           whosoever
           can
           pray
           to
           the
           Lord
           indeed
           ,
           let
           them
           pray
           ,
           wee
           are
           not
           to
           forbid
           them
           ,
           but
           ,
           that
           any
           can
           pray
           without
           the
           Spirit
           that
           wee
           deny
           ,
           according
           to
           1.
           
           
             Cor.
             14.
             15.
             
             I
             will
             pray
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             &c.
          
           And
           Rom.
           8.
           26.
           likewise
           also
           ,
           
             The
             Spirit
             helpeth
             your
             infirmities
             ,
             for
             wee
             know
             not
             ,
             what
             wee
             should
             pray
             for
             ,
             as
             wee
             ought
             :
          
           Now
           if
           wee
           know
           not
           ,
           what
           to
           pray
           for
           ,
           without
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           how
           can
           wee
           pray
           without
           it
           ?
           Paul
           durst
           not
           adventure
           upon
           this
           duty
           ,
           without
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           Spirit
           (
           yea
           ,
           hee
           said
           ,
           no
           man
           could
           say
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           is
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           
             holy
             Ghost
          
           )
           but
           here
           ,
           an
           arrogant
           generation
           will
           needs
           by
           praying
           without
           it
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           not
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           such
           families
           where
           this
           only
           is
           used
           ,
           cannot
           be
           truly
           said
           to
           call
           upon
           God
           ,
           while
           such
           truely
           may
           be
           said
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           that
           wait
           upon
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           stand
           in
           his
           fear
           ,
           and
           bring
           forth
           the
           fruits
           of
           righteousnes
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           not
           ,
           so
           much
           in
           the
           external
           signification
           of
           words
           ,
           which
           also
           at
           times
           is
           found
           in
           our
           families
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           requireth
           it
           ,
           and
           giveth
           utterance
           .
           And
           whereas
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           
             That
             thou
             beleivest
             it
             will
             be
             found
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             us
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             a
             whole
             Yeare
             have
             not
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             once
             bowed
             a
             knee
             to
             call
             upon
             God
             in
             their
             families
             .
          
           What
           ground
           hast
           thou
           ,
           for
           this
           thy
           beliefe
           ?
           May
           they
           not
           bow
           their
           knees
           in
           their
           families
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           hid
           from
           the
           observation
           of
           malicious
           eyes
           ,
           who
           may
           so
           asperse
           them
           ?
           May
           they
           not
           pray
           in
           secret
           ,
           and
           be
           seene
           of
           the
           Father
           to
           pray
           ▪
           according
           to
           Matth.
           6.
           6.
           
           Though
           they
           cannot
           be
           seene
           by
           the
           eyes
           of
           malicious
           Spyes
           ?
           And
           where
           a
           publick
           testimony
           in
           words
           is
           required
           ,
           it
           is
           
           also
           given
           ,
           nor
           doe
           wee
           know
           any
           friends
           of
           truth
           ,
           who
           have
           any
           ,
           whom
           they
           can
           joine
           with
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           in
           the
           family
           ,
           but
           doe
           meet
           together
           in
           the
           family
           ,
           and
           wait
           together
           ,
           breath
           together
           ,
           and
           pray
           together
           ,
           and
           that
           much
           oftener
           ,
           then
           thou
           insinuats
           ,
           sometimes
           without
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           with
           the
           outward
           signification
           of
           words
           ,
           so
           that
           wee
           returne
           this
           thy
           charge
           as
           false
           and
           malicious
           .
           Thou
           sayest
           ,
           
             If
             this
             impulse
             be
             denyed
             for
             Years
             ,
             men
             all
             that
             while
             (
             according
             to
             us
             )
             must
             not
             pray
             .
          
           But
           here
           thou
           speakest
           as
           one
           ,
           wholly
           unacquainted
           with
           the
           wayes
           ,
           and
           motions
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           suppose
           such
           a
           case
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           ;
           for
           the
           breathings
           ,
           and
           motions
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           especially
           unto
           Prayer
           ,
           are
           very
           frequent
           ,
           unto
           those
           who
           wait
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           are
           as
           necessary
           unto
           the
           
             Children
             of
             God
          
           ,
           as
           their
           dayly
           bread
           ,
           yea
           and
           more
           ,
           which
           the
           Father
           withholdeth
           not
           ,
           but
           giveth
           in
           due
           season
           .
           But
           many
           times
           ,
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           is
           felt
           to
           move
           ,
           and
           is
           answered
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           no
           liberty
           given
           ,
           to
           speake
           words
           ,
           in
           the
           hearing
           of
           others
           ;
           nor
           is
           thy
           other
           supposition
           lesse
           vaine
           ,
           and
           foolish
           ,
           that
           
             if
             aman
             ,
             were
             at
             the
             gates
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             in
             danger
             of
             present
             drowning
             ,
             yet
             without
             an
             impulse
             ,
          
           (
           as
           thou
           callest
           it
           )
           
             hee
             must
             not
             adventure
             to
             cry
             to
             God
             for
             mercy
             ,
             and
             help
          
           ;
           for
           suppose
           he
           did
           cry
           ,
           vvithout
           all
           help
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           vvhat
           vvould
           it
           avail
           him
           ,
           vvould
           it
           have
           any
           acceptance
           vvith
           God
           ?
           Shew
           us
           ,
           vvherever
           a
           spiritlesse
           prayer
           ,
           vvas
           accepted
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           required
           :
           Nay
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           
             vaine
             oblation
          
           ,
           vvhich
           is
           expresly
           forbidden
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           expresly
           commanded
           ,
           that
           praying
           be
           alvvayes
           
             in
             the
             spirit
             .
             Eph.
          
           6.
           18.
           
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Saints
           ,
           vvhen
           they
           are
           dying
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           difficulty
           ,
           wee
           know
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           prayer
           will
           never
           be
           wanting
           ,
           to
           breath
           through
           them
           ,
           at
           such
           occasions
           ;
           and
           to
           give
           words
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           a
           service
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           further
           ,
           thou
           alledgest
           ,
           
             that
             this
             Principle
             of
             ours
             ,
             leadeth
             to
             woefull
             security
             ,
             for
             what
             need
             you
             be
             d●●quieted
             ,
             for
             refraining
             prayer
             before
             God
          
           (
           thou
           sayest
           )
           
             or
             any
             other
             piece
             of
             service
             ,
             seing
             you
             have
             salve
             at
             hand
             to
             heal
             this
             sore
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             want
             of
             an
             impulse
             .
          
           Answ.
           If
           any
           fall
           into
           security
           and
           refraine
           prayer
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           that
           our
           Principle
           leadeth
           into
           it
           ;
           for
           our
           Principle
           leadeth
           out
           of
           all
           security
           ,
           into
           continuall
           
             watching
             unto
             prayer
          
           ,
           and
           wating
           upon
           the
           motions
           of
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           ;
           now
           if
           any
           feel
           not
           these
           motions
           ,
           they
           are
           nothing
           the
           lesse
           guilty
           ,
           becaus
           by
           their
           neglect
           ,
           they
           provoke
           the
           Lord
           to
           withhold
           them
           ,
           and
           render
           themselves
           out
           of
           frame
           to
           feel
           ,
           or
           entertaine
           
           them
           ,
           and
           thus
           who
           neglect
           the
           
             worship
             of
             God
          
           ,
           are
           justly
           under
           condemnation
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           have
           peace
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           a
           false
           peace
           ,
           which
           will
           faile
           them
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           our
           peace
           ,
           wee
           have
           found
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           great
           peace
           ,
           but
           wee
           have
           not
           come
           by
           it
           ,
           after
           such
           a
           way
           ,
           as
           thou
           doest
           falsely
           ,
           and
           rashly
           judge
           :
           as
           by
           neglecting
           the
           
             worship
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           stopping
           the
           mouth
           of
           conscience
           ,
           but
           by
           being
           turned
           to
           that
           
             living
             VVord
          
           and
           
             Law
             of
             God
          
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           by
           loving
           it
           ,
           and
           cleaving
           to
           it
           yea
           by
           receiving
           the
           reproofes
           &
           chastisements
           of
           God
           through
           it
           ,
           and
           submitting
           to
           the
           judgement
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           it
           hath
           beene
           
             as
             a
             hammer
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             sword
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             fire
             in
             us
             ,
             breaking
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             destroying
             all
             that
             false
             unsound
             peace
             ,
             wee
             had
             created
             to
             our selves
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             our
             alienation
             ,
             from
             the
             light
             of
             God
             in
             us
             .
          
           And
           unto
           peace
           wee
           are
           come
           ,
           through
           great
           tribulation
           of
           soule
           ,
           even
           such
           ,
           as
           thou
           art
           a
           stranger
           unto
           ,
           being
           ignorant
           both
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           so
           hast
           therein
           shewed
           thy
           folly
           in
           judging
           what
           thou
           knowest
           not
           .
           And
           as
           for
           woefull
           security
           ,
           wee
           know
           not
           ,
           where
           it
           more
           abounds
           ,
           then
           among
           hypocriticall
           professors
           ,
           who
           ,
           with
           the
           VVhore
           in
           the
           
             Proverbs
             ,
             offer
             up
             their
             sacrifices
             of
             morning
             and
             evening
             prayers
             ,
          
           and
           thereby
           create
           a
           peace
           to
           themselves
           ,
           though
           they
           let
           their
           hearts
           goe
           a
           whoring
           after
           their
           lusts
           all
           the
           day
           :
           did
           not
           the
           Pharisees
           pray
           much
           outwardly
           ,
           and
           were
           much
           in
           orher
           outward
           practises
           of
           devotion
           ,
           and
           so
           created
           a
           false
           peace
           ,
           and
           esteeme
           unto
           themselves
           ?
           And
           can
           you
           deny
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           are
           many
           such
           among
           you
           ,
           who
           make
           up
           a
           false
           peace
           ,
           to
           themselves
           by
           leaning
           upon
           their
           outward
           performances
           ?
           Now
           what
           If
           I
           should
           charge
           this
           upon
           your
           Principle
           wouldst
           thou
           think
           it
           fair
           dealing
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Pag.
           52.
           
           Thou
           sayest
           ,
           
             Doth
             not
             that
             opinion
             ,
             tend
             to
             Atheisme
             ,
             which
             rendreth
             mortification
             of
             sin
          
           (
           even
           in
           this
           life
           )
           
             useless
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           Answ.
           Here
           thou
           dealest
           disingenuously
           .
           Is
           mortification
           of
           sin
           uselesse
           ,
           where
           the
           end
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           attained
           ?
           And
           is
           not
           perfection
           the
           end
           of
           mortification
           ?
           Againe
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           
             The
             opinion
             of
             a
             sinles
             perfection
             ,
             wounds
             the
             very
             vitals
             of
             Religion
             ?
          
           Answ.
           Who
           could
           have
           expected
           ,
           that
           one
           ,
           that
           pretends
           to
           Religion
           ,
           would
           have
           beene
           so
           brazen-faced
           ,
           as
           to
           put
           such
           an
           expression
           in
           print
           ?
           What
           is
           the
           end
           of
           true
           Religion
           ,
           but
           to
           lead
           out
           of
           sin
           ?
           Do
           the
           vitals
           of
           Religion
           consist
           in
           sinning
           ,
           or
           in
           not
           sinning
           ?
           If
           it
           consist
           in
           sinning
           ,
           then
           they
           that
           Sin
           most
           ,
           are
           most
           religious
           :
           But
           if
           it
           consist
           in
           not
           sinning
           and
           
           keeping
           the
           commandements
           of
           God
           ,
           without
           sin
           ,
           then
           to
           plead
           for
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           attainable
           ,
           hurteth
           not
           the
           vitals
           of
           Religion
           ?
           What!
           Cannot
           the
           Saints
           live
           better
           without
           sin
           ,
           then
           with
           it
           ?
           Yea
           surely
           ,
           they
           can
           live
           well
           without
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           burden
           ,
           and
           as
           Death
           unto
           their
           life
           :
           they
           whose
           life
           is
           in
           sin
           ,
           cannot
           live
           but
           in
           sin
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Saints
             life
          
           is
           not
           in
           sin
           ,
           but
           in
           righteousnes
           :
           And
           thy
           consequences
           are
           vaine
           and
           foolish
           ,
           as
           1.
           
           
             That
             men
             need
             not
             pray
             for
             pardon
             of
             sin
             ,
          
           2.
           
           
             That
             they
             need
             not
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             cleanse
             them
             from
             sin
             ,
             3.
             
             That
             they
             need
             not
             repentance
             :
          
           For
           wee
           grant
           ,
           that
           all
           have
           sinned
           ,
           and
           so
           need
           those
           things
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           may
           attaine
           unto
           perfection
           ,
           and
           who
           witnesse
           perf●ction
           ,
           are
           come
           to
           witnesse
           the
           true
           use
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           
             and
             as
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             cleanseth
             from
             all
             the
             sin
             ,
          
           so
           is
           preserveth
           cleane
           ,
           and
           such
           have
           received
           the
           forgivenes
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           being
           turned
           from
           them
           unto
           righteousnes
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           repentance
           .
           And
           vvhereas
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           
             Bring
             me
             to
             the
             particular
             person
             ,
             that
             is
             sinlesse
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             apply
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             1.
             
             Ioh.
          
           1.
           8.
           
           Thou
           shevvest
           openly
           thy
           confusion
           ,
           for
           by
           thy
           applying
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           vvouldest
           thou
           inferre
           a
           sinlesse
           man
           to
           be
           a
           sinning
           man
           ?
           That
           is
           a
           contradiction
           ,
           but
           though
           vvee
           should
           bring
           a
           man
           to
           thee
           ,
           that
           is
           made
           free
           from
           sin
           ,
           by
           the
           
             power
             of
             God
          
           ;
           Thou
           couldest
           no
           more
           judge
           of
           him
           ,
           then
           a
           blind
           man
           can
           judge
           of
           colours
           ,
           and
           as
           to
           ●
           Ioh.
           1.
           8.
           it
           is
           a
           plaine
           case
           ,
           
             If
             wee
             say
             ,
             wee
             have
             no
             sin
             ,
             and
             have
             fellowship
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             yet
             walk
             in
             darknesse
             ,
          
           as
           Verse
           6.
           
           Then
           vvee
           deceive
           our selves
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           conditional
           ,
           othervvise
           it
           vvould
           contradict
           vvhat
           follovves
           Verse
           9.
           and
           Chap.
           2.
           4.
           and
           Chap.
           3
           6.
           9.
           
           As
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           it
           is
           ansvvered
           above
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             53.
             
             Your
             Religion
          
           (
           sayest
           thou
           )
           
             will
             be
             welcome
             to
             the
             worst
             ,
             and
             wickedest
             of
             men
             ,
             for
             you
             will
             please
             them
             exceedingly
             ,
             in
             crying
             downe
             of
             ordinances
             ,
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             private
             and
             family
             Prayer
             ,
          
           &c.
           Ansvv.
           Wee
           cry
           dovvne
           no
           
             Ordinance
             of
             God
          
           ,
           but
           your
           hypocritical
           vvayes
           ,
           and
           vvee
           knovv
           no
           vvorse
           men
           ,
           then
           those
           Hypocrits
           ,
           vvhom
           vvee
           are
           so
           far
           from
           pleasing
           ,
           in
           crying
           dovvne
           their
           hypocritical
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           performances
           ,
           that
           they
           fret
           ,
           and
           gnash
           at
           us
           vvith
           their
           teeth
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           could
           gett
           th●ir
           vvill
           ,
           vvould
           tear
           us
           in
           pieces
           ,
           for
           vvitn●ssing
           against
           thos●
           things
           .
           And
           they
           are
           very
           blind
           who
           see
           not
           ,
           that
           the
           d●nying
           of
           those
           things
           in
           shadow
           ,
           and
           bare
           formalitie
           ,
           and
           establishing
           them
           in
           the
           power
           &
           substance
           ,
           can
           no
           wayes
           
           be
           acceptable
           to
           the
           wicked
           ,
           but
           most
           impleasing
           to
           hypocrits
           ,
           who
           can
           performe
           the
           one
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           other
           But
           now
           ,
           let
           us
           examine
           ,
           whither
           your
           Principles
           ,
           or
           ours
           ,
           be
           most
           acceptable
           to
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           hypocrits
           .
           1.
           
           Wicked
           men
           ,
           and
           Hypocrits
           love
           well
           to
           hear
           that
           they
           can
           never
           be
           free
           from
           their
           sins
           ,
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           must
           alwayes
           sin
           .
           2.
           
           They
           love
           well
           to
           hear
           ,
           to
           be
           justified
           by
           
             Christ
             without
          
           them
           ,
           and
           his
           righteousnes
           without
           ,
           but
           not
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           righteousnes
           
             within
             them
          
           .
           3.
           
           They
           love
           well
           to
           hear
           ,
           that
           the
           words
           without
           them
           ,
           are
           the
           only
           Rule
           ,
           which
           they
           can
           wrest
           according
           to
           their
           owne
           corrupt
           inclinations
           ,
           but
           they
           love
           not
           to
           hear
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           
             light
             of
             God
             within
          
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           their
           rule
           ,
           which
           they
           cannot
           wrest
           ,
           nor
           bend
           .
           4.
           
           They
           love
           well
           ,
           to
           hear
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           use
           the
           fashions
           and
           customs
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           bow
           ,
           and
           cringe
           and
           give
           ,
           and
           receive
           the
           honour
           of
           this
           world
           .
           they
           love
           to
           hear
           ,
           they
           may
           use
           sports
           ,
           and
           games
           ,
           and
           playes
           .
           6.
           
           To
           wear
           laces
           and
           ribbons
           ,
           and
           gold
           rings
           ,
           and
           other
           superfluity
           .
           7.
           
           They
           love
           well
           to
           hear
           ,
           that
           men
           must
           not
           expect
           to
           hear
           God
           immediatly
           ,
           being
           such
           as
           those
           who
           said
           ,
           let
           not
           God
           speake
           unto
           us
           .
           8.
           
           They
           love
           well
           to
           hear
           ,
           that
           water
           baptisme
           ,
           giving
           of
           bread
           and
           wine
           ,
           are
           the
           ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           Baptisme
           and
           Supper
           ,
           for
           then
           they
           think
           they
           are
           Christians
           if
           they
           partake
           of
           these
           outward
           things
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           mad
           against
           us
           ,
           who
           call
           them
           shadowes
           :
           and
           as
           for
           their
           observation
           of
           that
           called
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           wee
           find
           ,
           none
           more
           plead
           for
           it
           ,
           then
           profane
           light
           men
           ,
           and
           women
           ,
           for
           they
           can
           easily
           dispence
           to
           hear
           a
           man
           talk
           for
           an
           hour
           ,
           or
           two
           ,
           and
           then
           have
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           to
           spend
           in
           idlenes
           ,
           vaine
           communication
           ,
           and
           frequenting
           the
           alehouse
           ,
           and
           decking
           themselves
           with
           vaine
           apparell
           .
           10.
           
           They
           love
           well
           to
           hear
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           
             members
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           no
           infallible
           evidence
           of
           holines
           .
           11.
           
           They
           love
           to
           hear
           of
           your
           doctine
           of
           election
           &
           reprobation
           .
           12.
           
           And
           of
           your
           doctrine
           once
           in
           grace
           ,
           &
           ever
           in
           grace
           ,
           wherby
           they
           feed
           themselves
           in
           presumption
           ,
           &
           carelesnes
           .
           Many
           other
           particulars
           could
           be
           mentioned
           ,
           but
           these
           may
           serve
           enough
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           your
           Principles
           are
           pleasing
           to
           the
           wicked
           and
           hypocrits
           ,
           and
           our
           displeasing
           .
           Next
           to
           come
           to
           expecience
           :
           where
           are
           the
           
             drunkards
             ,
             the
             swearers
             ,
             the
             whore
             mongers
             ,
             the
             envious
             licentious
             persons
             ,
             the
             scorners
             ,
             the
             mockers
             ,
             whither
             are
             they
             yours
             ,
             or
             ours
             ?
          
           If
           our
           Principles
           be
           so
           acceptable
           unto
           them
           ,
           why
           doe
           they
           not
           inrolle
           themselves
           among
           us
           ,
           why
           doe
           they
           oppose
           us
           at
           our
           meetings
           ,
           at
           Aberdeene
           ,
           and
           else
           where
           ,
           and
           curse
           ,
           and
           rant
           ,
           and
           use
           all
           manner
           of
           filthy
           communication
           and
           are
           ready
           to
           stone
           us
           on
           the
           streets
           :
           And
           none
           more
           found
           so
           doing
           ,
           then
           that
           young
           fry
           ,
           and
           spawne
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           ,
           who
           are
           bred
           at
           your
           nurseries
           of
           learning
           .
           Now
           whose
           
             Church
             members
          
           are
           those
           ,
           yours
           ,
           or
           ours
           ?
           is
           not
           the
           proverb
           ,
           verified
           of
           you
           :
           Foules
           of
           one
           Feather
           ,
           fly
           together
           .
        
         
           Thou
           closest
           ,
           with
           addressing
           thy selfe
           to
           God
           ,
           with
           a
           notorious
           lye
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             follow
             with
             they
             blessing
             ,
             that
             which
             WE
             have
             beene
             about
             .
          
           Meaning
           the
           Quaker
           and
           thy selfe
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           none
           of
           the
           Quakers
           work
           ;
           the
           Dialogue
           not
           being
           any
           real
           conference
           :
           is
           not
           this
           to
           deride
           ,
           and
           take
           the
           name
           of
           God
           in
           vaine
        
         
           FINIS
           .